Sunset in Azeroth

Chapters

2. Meetings
3. The Offer
4. Getting Back On Track
5. Apprenticeship I
6. Apprenticeship II
7. It Ain't Ogre I
8. It Ain't Ogre II
9. It Ain't Ogre III
10. It Ain't Ogre IV
11. Three Years Later
12. Across the Sea
13.The Prince and the King
14. A Prize in the Violet Citadel
15. The Other Chessmaster
16.A Bitter Taste
17. The Plot Thickens
19. The Thin Line
19.5. Winter's End
20. High Home I
21. High Home II
22. High Home III
24. High Home V
25. From Calm to Storm
26. Eastwards
27. Cruelty and Will I
29. Cruelty and Will III
30. Cruelty and Will IV
31. Cruelty and Will V
32. Battle Plans
1. Explosive Entrance
18. The Devil and The Deep Blue Sea
23. High Home IV
28. Cruelty and Will II

2. Meetings

Princess Celestia was beside herself in worry. In fact, anypony who would see her right now would be hard pressed to recognise their serene princess under those blood-shot eyes, matted fur and ruffled feathers. And who could blame her? In the space of less than an hour, she had banished her student in a rare case of tantrum, found another one and discovered that the former had not taken her banishment well and had apparently disappeared off the face of this world.

For the last sixteen hours, the princess divided her time between needless self reprimand, poring over huge stacks of notes left by Starswirl the bearded, gazing at a nearby crystal ball or at a book with her student’s cutie mark imprinted upon it.

The day had been a downhill ride for Celestia. Feeling ashamed of herself for losing her temper and banishing Sunset from the castle, she had been thinking of ways to recall her student and reconcile when she felt the humongous magical surge from one of the towers after the passing of a Sonic Rainboom. Arriving at the chaotic scene, she calmed the filly Twilight Sparkle down and was struck by what could only be described as a ‘eureka’ moment.

With the desire to quickly find her former student to introduce to the enthusiastic Twilight Sparkle, Celestia was surprised and horrified to discover that Sunset had not only stayed within the castle premise but was last seen heading to the chamber of the Crystal Mirror. Sending the little filly back to her family with the promise of coming to pick her up as soon as the situation was solved, Princess Celestia arrived at the chamber only to find no trace of her student’s passing and the Crystal Mirror shattered, its broken shards lying uselessly on the floor.

Eyes travelling to the crystal ball, the very same crystal ball that captured the scene of her student sneaking into the restricted section of the library, Celestia watched the footage within for the umpteenth time.

She watched as Sunset walked up towards the mirror, as she turned in surprise, as the shockwave passed her by and thrust her into said mirror, and as the mirror exploded into hundreds of pieces.

Tears welled in the princess’s eyes as the film played over and over before her, a constant reminder that all this would not have happened if she had not sent her wayward student away in a fit of anger. A constant reminder that this was not the first time such a thing had happened, that she had lost another loved one in similar circumstances all those years ago.

Ever since her discovery of what happened, she had ordered a cadre of her best mages and guards to set about gathering every piece of the ruined mirror, while she retrieved the notes left by her beloved mentor, preserved carefully in the Canterlot Archives, to find a method to fix the mirror or at the very least, contact her pupil on the other side.

“Princess.” Celestia looked up to see Kibitz, her dutiful Butler, enter with another trolley of notes. “Miss Inkwell has sent me up with these,” he indicated the trolley, “she also told me to inform you that there only lies one section of the archives that was not yet searched.”

“Thank you Kibitz,” Celestia replies gratefully even as her eyes scanned the details of the scroll before her. It was a passage detailing the various test ran on the mirror by her mentor, informative but useless for now, “please help Inkwell when she begins her task on that section.”

“Princess?”

“Yes Kibitz?” Celestia tossed the current scroll aside as one might a piece of junk before pulling up another.

“The last section is the foal’s section.”

“Foals?” Celestia blinked owlishly, “you don’t mean…”

“I believe it is the section containing foal stories since the founding of Equestria, princess.”

Celestia took a while to ponder that statement, before the actual weight of it came crashing down upon her like a wave of realisation. It means that all that was left to go through were the notes that she had yet to see in this very room.

“I see.” She turned her attention back to the scrolls at hoof, only to have it broken by Kibitz clearing his throat.

“Yes?”

“Forgive me Princess, but I must remind you that the sun is due to rise in two hours and that day court begins in four?”

Celestia frowned. Had she really spent that long researching? It felt as though she had barely begun. A quick glance at the clock on her table belied this however, confirming that she had indeed spent hours here. Biting her lips, Celestia quickly ran her mind through the various possibilities and solutions.

“Kibitz, please remind me to raise the sun in an hour and a half.”Celestia ordered, “and cancel day court and compile their requests so that I could read them when I’m free.”

“Understood, princess.” Kibitz bowed and promptly exited the room. Tired eyes watching him go, Celestia found her gaze drifting towards the inconspicuous book with her student’s cutie mark. A simple spell to make whatever that was written appear on its twin made the diary a useful communication tool.

It had originally been used as a way for Sunset to confide in the princess and ask her for help wherever the two could not meet. However, down the years, it slowly devolved into a tool used by her pupil to make periodical reports on her academic studies.

“Useless nag,” she cursed herself, “you could rule a kingdom but couldn’t even notice your student walking away from you.”

Where… no… when had it all gone wrong? When had she failed to notice that Sunset was no longer that little filly all those years ago? How could she have not noticed that her student was slowly becoming more distant, and failed to reach out to her before it was all too late?

Was she always this blind when it came to her loved ones?

Reaching out with her magic, she flipped open the diary to its last entry, an entry written by her. It read:

Sunset Shimmer, where are you? I am sorry. Please reply to me.

When Sunset awoke, it was to a mind numbing pain that one had when they stubbed their hoof on the edge of the railing, or stairs, except this was on her face. The constant pain that the injury was giving her felt almost like that one hungover she had gotten when she had mistook Celestia’s mug of fine wine for her own cup of grape juice.

In truth, it was not just her head, her throat feels dry and parched and her limbs feel not only weak and weird. Opening her eyes, she immediately regretted it as a flood of bright light intensified the pain she felt within her skull. Instinctively, she pulled her hoof out from what was most likely a blanket to touch the wounded area, only to flinch when she felt the unfamiliar touch of fleshy, spindly digits.

“What?” She opened her eyes carefully to behold an alien claw-like appendage before her. More out of shock than from any other reaction, she reflexively attempted to push the appendage away, only to realise that the claw mimicked whatever response she had expected her hoof to do.

“Wha…?” Sunset begun, only to fall into a continuous coughing fit, her dry throat giving out. She had never felt this weak before in her life, in fact, what had happened to cause her so much pain?

“Oh my!” A feminine voice exclaimed from out of Sunset’s vision, but before she had time to dwell on it, an ape-like creature wandered into her line of sight. A quick glance from Sunset confirmed that they both had the same appendages on their forearms, so that probably meant that they were the same species. Unfortunately for the unicorn, any further train of thought was quenched by the burning desire for more water.

The mare, or at least Sunset believed she was from her voice, quickly brought up a bowl of water with one appendage, and precariously held a spoon in the claw-like digits of the other that dipped into said bowl before offering the liquid to Sunset.

Normally Sunset would scorn being fed like this, but as she was right now, she needed assistance and she was in no position to complain. So, with her pride forcefully thrown out the window, she lapped at the elixir of life within the spoon greedily, letting the refreshing liquid run down her parched throat.

“Careful,” the mare cautioned in a soothing voice, “don’t choke on the water.” Once the spoon was empty, she immediately refilled it and continued feeding Sunset until the bowl was empty. It obviously was not enough, and Sunset’s throat was feeling well enough to make it known.

“More.” She croaked out. Urgh, she sounds like a toad!

The mare nodded patiently, and Sunset found a bit of her vision refocusing, at least enough to make out how her ‘nurse’ looked like. She looked like an ape, but with much more refined features, and almost no hair or fur of any sort on her face. A mane of golden hair adorned the top of her head, flowing down its back and side gracefully, it had apparently been well-groomed. However, what caught her attention were those emerald eyes so full of compassion.

She was in good hands, of that Sunset was sure. As the mare stood up, presumably to begin to find more water, Sunset find her memories returning much more easily. There was the argument with Celestia, and she escaped her escorts to find the mirror. Then what seemed to be rainbow colored shockwave pushed her into the mirror. And she was now probably the same species as the mare before her. Groaning aloud in realisation, Sunset cursed mentally at her ill fortune.

So much for making me a princess, stupid mirror. Sunset thought as she watched the mare panic at Sunset’s groan, apparently mistaking it for a sign of discomfort. Sunset watched with curiosity at first, as the mare raised a claw, bringing two of her digits together to make a snapping sound, then in fascination, as she produced a waterskin from thin air. That was magic! There was no mistake, the slight tingle in the air, the telltale sign for Sunset to know when magic was being cast was faint, but she definitely felt it.

“I hope you don’t mind conjured water.” The mare gave Sunset what was probably an apologetic smile. “It doesn’t taste as good as spring water, but I don’t think that you’ll mind as you are now.”

Truth be told, Sunset would have minded, but her mind was now too occupied by the blatant way the rules of magic were broken in front of her to pay attention to the taste.

“Wh- Who are-” Sunset began after a tough time swallowing a mouthful of water.

“I am Jaina.” The mare said, already understanding the question. “Apprentice to Archmage Antonidas.”

“That sp-spell…”

“Oh that?” Jaina smiled, apparently okay with sharing what seemed to be a secret spell with a total stranger. “Just a minor conjuration I found two weeks ago.” She leaned in and whispered conspiratorially, “truth be told, I was embarrassed when I found I haven’t learned it yet.”

Sunset’s mind was awash with thoughts. Only an apprentice, and Jaina was already capable of feats Equestrian mages would find hard to replicate. What were the mages in this world capable of? And what of the Archmage who was supposedly her master? In equestria, Archmages were titles granted to those who stand atop their peers in both power and influence. Assuming that things were the same here, what was this Antonidas capable of?

“And how about you? What’s your name?” Jaina asked.

“Su-Sunset.”

“What a lovely name.” Jaina smiled. “Don’t worry Sunset, you’re safe here in Dalaran.”

“Da-Darawan?” What was that?

“Dalaran.” Jaina corrected her gently. “City of the mages, and home to the Kirin Tor. You can be one of us, if you’d like. Master Antonidas is seeing to it right now, he thinks you have great potential.”

So this Antonidas had already assumed that she would want to join? Normally, Sunset would be peeved at others making her decisions so easily for her, but in all honesty, after what she had just witnessed with her own two eyes?

There was only one answer.

“There’s no clear answer to this…” Archmage Drenden, member of The Six, mumbled as he pondered what Antonidas had presented to them. The leader of the Kirin Tor had called for a meeting between of The Six to not only inform them of Jaina’s first assignment and also the strange but clearly powerful young girl that had been discovered during the mission.

Of course, they reacted as mages are wont to do, with lots of scepticism, apprehension, and/or suspicion.

The Six, dressed in simple Dalaran violet robes met in a humble chamber, a simple undecorated room save for the round table and six chairs for the current occupants. Of course, being mages, they could easily conjure up new furniture for visitors, and even embellish the room if there was a need,or want, to awe whoever they were hosting.

“While I would happily induct her into the order based on her abilities alone,” Archmage Kael’thas, Prince of Quel’Thalas, the Kingdom of the Elves, tapped his fingers on the table as he mused, “I fear somewhat for her mental state. You said, you found her in the basement of this rogue wizard? Naked and injured? Who knows what form of trauma she would have developed.” His graceful features darkened in barely contained distaste, “trauma that may interfere with her training.”

“Indeed, poor dear.” Archmage Modera muttered worriedly. “Is there anything that could be done for her?”

Archmage Antonidas frowned, though not because of her expressive concern. While such compassion was often seen as a weakness that most mages would be too happy to exploit, Modera was in fact the most professional one among them when it came to separating her work and personal lives. Small wonder that she was the most popular among the Kirin Tor, and the best choice for a political ambassador between Dalaran and the other Kingdoms. What with most mages being too arrogant for their own good when dealing with the common minds

“I believe that whether or not her mental state could be treated was not the concern here.” Archmage Krasus, the foremost dragon researcher of Dalaran raised his hand in defense against Modera’s scandalized look, “while I of course grieve for the young girl’s plight, the question that Antonidas still presented to us has yet to be answered.”

“I, for one, believe that this discussion is meaningless.” Archmage Kel’thuzad, Lead Researcher of Dalaran, claimed aloud. His glassy eyes observing his fellow councilmembers, he continued, “whether she joins our ranks or not is meaningless, this girl must be observed and kept under watch in this city!”

“Now, we can hardly put her under house arrest until we can determine if she would be a threat.” Admonished Krasus.

“No, we can’t.” Agreed Kael’Thas, “but to put us back on track, the question remained, would she join us?”

“She has no family, literally no records from what my investigations turned up.” Drenden contributed, turning to Antonidas, who nodded at him. He had seen the findings, being the one who had requested Drenden to find out all he could about the girl. “In the three days since Antonidas requested me to look into this and I have nothing to show for it.” He frowned, “no family had reported a loss of a red-headed child, and there was no record or hint of how she was brought into that house.”

“So either Drenden is losing his touch, or this child have no ties that could be traced.” Kel’Thuzad mused, ignoring the glare his statement had provoked. “By the Light, this is like the second coming of Aegwynn...”

Aegwynn, the legendary magus who had protected the world from demon incursions over multiple centuries as the Guardian of Tirisfal. Despite her fall, of which the truth was kept mostly hidden from the masses of wizards and people who had deemed themselves important enough to know, she was still regarded widely as the most powerful mage to walk the earth after her son and successor, Medivh. To liken a mere child to her was either the greatest insult that one could offer the late Guardian, or a sign of true potential.

“There also lies the question of who would tutor her should she accept.” Kael’thas interjected, “A child like her could not be left to the mages in our charge.” His eyes flashed, “It’ll have to be one of us.”

“I am willing.” Krasus said. “I have no apprentice at the moment.”

“No,” Antonidas interjected, “the debacle with Grim Batol a few years back still have eyes on you and young Rhonin. It will be best to not draw attention to the child anymore than necessary.”

“I,” Krasus made to object, only to catch a glance from the leader of the Kirin Tor before nodding. “I see. Very well.”

“I would love to,” Modera piped up, “but I have my position and responsibilities, which are not the ideal situation to train an apprentice. I would not mind taking over her training when she had covered the basics though.” She added hastily.

“Nor can Kael’Thas and I.” Drenden interrupted. He flashed an apologetic grin at the Elven prince who made to protest. “I have assignments from Antonidas that would interfere with the training. And I would not put any sane female near the prince, lest they fall for him mid-training.”

“Now that’s not fair,” chuckled the prince of Quel’Thalas, “I have only eyes for one. And I would hardly court my own student, if I would be given the choice of tutoring her.”

“Nor I.” Kel’Thuzad stressed. “My research sites are no place for a young girl!”

“On the contrary Kel’Thuzad, I believe that having her among researchers for her basic training would do her good.” Antonidas pointed out, “not to mention that it would let her integrate into Dalaran society among peers, rather than as a standout.”

“And have an incompetent child potentially mess everything up? Absolutely not!”

“Come now,” Drenden chimed in, “it’s not that tough. You merely need to have one of your assistants keep an eye upon her and check in on her from time to time. With the occasional teaching and test.”

“If it was so easy, why wouldn’t you do it?”

“Because I have work for him.” Antonidas replied, a stern look upon his face, “and you would not be the only one tutoring the child. The rest of us will be aiding from time to time, taking her measure, seeing if she is a threat, finding out where she came from and molding her into a proper mage of Dalaran.”

Kel’Thuzad blinked, his eyes practically glowing with realisation. “You’re talking about a successor. You really believe she is the next Aegwynn?” He asked in wonder.

“No,” admitted Antonidas. “But I could feel the power within her, and power unguided is dangerous. I intend to guide it to the benefit of our city, for all of Azeroth.”

“I.. Very well.” Kel’Thuzad grudgingly conceded. “But I will only accept her if she wishes to join our order.”

“Then we best get down to it,” Krasus smiled. “We haven’t even learned her name.”

The comment caused most of the gathered mages to smile, some even let out a chuckle.

“Well then,” Drenden clapped his hands together, restoring silence to the assembled six, “let’s hope that she accepts out offer. If not, we will just find her a job at the nearest gnome workshop where she’ll hopefully be killed by an explosion, thereby ending all our issues with her.”

Antonidas shook his head ruefully at the remark. And they call me morbid.

Author's Note

Heya. Finally managed to finish editing this script. Still unsure if its in tiptop shape, but I decided that I probably can't make it any better. Though, I am still quite satisfied with the Kirin Tor, so I hope that its enough at the moment.

Reviews and comments will be appreciated

3. The Offer

Sunset wiggled her digits, fingers, she recalled them being called by her old mentor from way back when she was in magic kindergarten, whilst doing a project on minotaurs. They were attached to what was called a hand and while less useful than a claw in ripping and tearing, they were quite efficient in picking things up, though she still had yet to master how to write or handle utensils with them without dropping them every five seconds. Jaina had been most thorough in teaching her how to use a quill with them when she found Sunset, who without the use of her magic was resorting to using her mouth to hold the quill when cataloging what had happened on to some parchment that Jaina had left by her bed.

It would have been easier if I had my diary. Sunset frowned. She had inquired about it as soon as she was able to speak, but Jaina had answered in the negative when questioned as to its whereabouts, citing that she had seen nothing of the sort when she did a final check around the house. Perhaps it was for the best, the book was a reminder of Celestia, and given how they had parted, those lingering feelings she had for her former mentor may interfere with whatever she was about to do here.

Are you sure? A small voice within her asked, but Sunset silenced it. There would be no room for doubts here! Celestia may have been like a mother figure to her, but it was all a sham. She had apparently been grooming Sunset to be an equal. But not just any equal, an equal that would offer her no opposition, much like that Pegasus-Alicorn Cadenza. She sneered at the memory of that pink princess, always so subservient, so dependent. Small wonder that Celestia chose her over Sunset, despite Sunset’s prowess.

Just as well that Sunset was a free spirit, unwilling to dance to any one tune for any longer than was necessary. That way, she had been able to see Celestia for what she truly was. A lonely mare in search for an equal, but only one in her own image.

Sunset looked down at her hoof, no, hand. There was no way that she would become an Alicorn princess, an equal, under Celestia’s rule, how she had been so easily cast aside was already that obvious. The only way she would be able to get to stand side by side, no, on the same level with the princess was somewhere else rich with magical knowledge and energy.

And this realm? Plane? World? Dimension? Sunset shoved her internal linguistic self aside in favour for continuing the flow of thought. This place, Dalaran, might be able to provide that.

Sitting up, Sunset begin to formulate a plan. And it was a relatively simple one at that. She would learn as much about this realm’s magic, bolstering her knowledge and supplementing the current library in her head, all while finding her way home. At the same time, she would raise her reputation among the different social circles here, hopefully in a benign way. Those would be her three goals here. Once they were accomplished, she would return home to face Celestia and have her acknowledge her former student as an equal, by force if necessary, though hopefully the princess would have enough sense that it would not come to that.

It was a relatively simple plan, and despite being the best student of Princess Celestia, Sunset liked simple and pragmatic over elaborate and delicate. Alright, that may have been a bit of a lie, but simple plans tend to survive first contact and that’s what she’s going with!

Now that the plan has been established, she would have to make the first steps to begin it. She turned to the table, on which rested stacks of parchment and an ink bottle and quill, and where a crutch leaned upon.

It had been a week and a half since she woke, and she had not spent the time idling away. As soon as she recovered enough to make conversation, she had asked Jaina if she could have some books to read, only to find that she could not understand a single word written in those tomes. While fumbling for an excuse as to why she had asked for books despite being illiterate, Jaina had helpfully offered to tutor her in Common, the language of this world, during her free time. That was how she found out about her… lack of skill with her fingers.

At least her knack for learning had not regressed when she passed through the portal. Two days was all she needed to learn the alphabet. And with another two more, she was already reading straight from books, albeit with a bit of difficulty. Jaina had called her a prodigy, but Sunset was determined to show her what a prodigy was truly capable of.

As soon as she can write properly with these accursed hands. Sunset had tried using telekinesis to move the quill but her magic had been stalled by what seemed to be a magical equivalent of a brick wall. Comparing Equestrian magic to that of this world would be likening a flowing stream to an immovable stone.

Hopefully this would not impede her progress here.

Unfortunately, her difficulty in writing was not to be the greatest obstacle yet. Sunset glared at the crutch leaning against the table, remembering the all too familiar embarrassment when she had begun moving around. Jaina had caught her crawling about on all fours and had hugged-carry her back to bed. She had then procured a crutch for Sunset to teach her how to walk as a bipedal, or human, as Jaina referred to as their species, would.

Not to mention her horrified reaction when Sunset had asked Jaina if clothes were a necessary. Jaina had hugged her again and told her very firmly that Sunset would not walk around naked ever again. Any sense of dignity that Sunset had at the time went rolling down the drain faster than a Pegasus would do a Sonic Rainboom.

She had much to learn. Sunset reached out and grabbed the crutch as she muttered to herself.

“One round around the room, let’s go.”

Perhaps she might manage more than twelve steps this time.

Being called to see the Six was among the most common dream of many a young magus in Dalaran. For it meant that you out of all of your peers, had been noticed by the ruling party in Dalaran. If called for the right reasons (normally those that does not involves one's own expulsion or imprisonment), it would not be wrong to assume a swift rise up the ranks or the delegation of an important role within the Kirin Tor.

The fact that Jaina had been called not once, but at least five times in the four years she had been in the Violet Citadel either means that she was destined for greatness, or that she was a really problematic student that kept getting herself wrapped up in matters that were way out of her depth. Jaina did not say her thoughts out loud, or allow them to linger in her mind. It was disrespectful, and Jaina have a healthy dose of respect for The Six.

The Council of Six sat before her around the table, each dressed in violet robes and all save Antonidas were shrouded in a dark shadow that hid all traces of who they might be. The identities of The Six was a closely guarded secret, with the exception of the leader of the Kirin Tor, and with good reason. It was a way to not only protect the ruling magi of Dalaran, but also allow the mages themselves to be free of bribery, blackmail and the other pressures that comes with being a ruler. Not to mention that it was whispered that most of the members delighted in the confusion, letting it add to the mystery that surrounds the ruling party of the Kirin Tor, bolstering their reputation by having every person who met with them leave each meeting in awe.

Of course, having met them so ‘frequently’, Jaina was already quite used to the shadow-play. The awe she had felt when she first met them was still there, though.

“Come, Jaina.” Antonidas gestured. A warm smile upon his features as he beckoned Jaina forth. In truth, the two were not truly Master and Apprentice. It came as a surprise to Jaina, when the leader of the Kirin Tor began taking a personal hand in teaching the princess of Kul Tiras. At first, Jaina had assumed that it was favouritism at work and she was right, just not in the way she expected. Antonidas had not only sped up her studies, but also pushed her harder than any of the other apprentices in the Violet Citadel. As she continually completed the tasks he set for her, Jaina soon found herself not as his apprentice, but his assistant.

Unfortunately, she was his apprentice in all but name, and when she had asked about it discreetly, Antonidas had an answer ready. Duties as the leader of Dalaran would interfere with their training, Antonidas had explained, and other magi were loathed to share apprentices for fear of revealing secrets to their rivals. By ensuring that she have no masters, it would be easier for another to take over her training when Antonidas had to attend to his other matters.

Her time to become his apprentice formally would come, and all the prestige and clearances that come with it, Antonidas had assured her, but not until she had proven herself to be a worthy enough mage to silence those who would protest such a decision. And independent enough to not set fire to tomes when left alone. The Archmage has added jokingly.

It was just one time but apparently it would not be the last time she will hear of that incident.

Jaina stepped forward and stood at the edge of the table, where the six could see her and vice versa, well, as well as one could see five shadowy figures anyway. The Six did not offer her a seat, and Jaina understood that she was not yet qualified enough to be granted such a privilege.

“Jaina Proudmoore,” one of the figures spoke in a monotonous genderless voice, “it is a pleasure to see you again.”

“The pleasure is mine, Archmage.” Jaina bowed briefly before straightening up again.

“You have been tasked with taking care of the girl, Sunset Shimmer, for the past week. I trust that it had not interfered with your studies?”

“No, Archmage. I am still keeping up with my studies.”

Only barely, truth be told. Jaina thought. Though it was only because her recent thoughts had been preoccupied with the young girl, Sunset Shimmer. Being probably only a year or two older than the girl, Jaina felt fiercely protective of her, especially considering her tragic circumstances. In fact, Jaina had never expected to happen on a case where a wizard kept a personal plaything hidden from public knowledge. Such cases were rare, but not unheard of, and Jaina’s heart burned with anger at how terribly Sunset Shimmer must have been treated at the hands of that vagrant.

Her shock had multiplied tenfold when she found out that crawling around naked was the norm for the young girl. It was only thanks to her self control that she did not to seek out the nearest tome of Necromancy to raise the dead wizard only so she could kill him aga-

“Good. Very good. So, how fares the young girl?” The figure’s next question woke Jaina from her reverie.

“She is fine.” I hope. “She is coping… well.”

“I see.”

“Were there any... Complications?” Another asked, their voice just as unidentifiable as the first.

You mean if she had any trauma that would interfere should she join the Kirin Tor. Jaina was not stupid. It would be a strange day when a girl who had just been rescued was brought straight to Dalaran and cared for without any ulterior motive. More so if the leader of the Kirin Tor had a personal hand in the line of events that had occurred.

No, they would normally hand those girls straight over to the church whose priests were trained to heal the mind and soul.

Putting such thoughts aside, Jaina replied, “Archmage, I see no such complications, apart from the fact that she could barely read or walk. She’s learning, however, and fast.”

“And what are your thoughts of her, Jaina?” Antonidas asked.

“Master Antonidas, Sunset Shimmer is smart and I have seen no signs of her…” Jaina paused, searching her mind for an appropriate word, “affected by her past, save for the occasional bout of anger and frustration. While she couldn’t read nor walk when she first woke, now, she reads fluently and is recovering the use of her legs with each passing day.”

“Very well, then I have a decision to make.” Antonidas stood up and looked at his fellow councilmembers. If any hidden messages were exchanged to him, the leader of Kirin Tor showed no indication to Jaina.

“Hear me,” Antonidas claimed, “the girl, Sunset Shimmer, will be offered the chance to join our esteemed order, the Kirin Tor.” He looked around at his fellow council members, though Jaina could not tell what it was he’s looking for beneath those shadows that still masked them. “Should she accept our offer, the Archmage Modera has agreed to handle her basic training. Once he has deemed that Sunset Shimmer is proficient enough to be a mage, she will begin her apprenticeship under Kel’Thuzad. Will there be any objections?”

As the other members echoed their assent, Jaina’s mind was awhirl with thoughts. There was definitely something going on here. While she had sensed that Sunset was no ordinary girl, she did not expect her master Antonidas to take it much more seriously than she had. To be trained by not one, but two Archmages of the Kirin Tor was a privilege that few could dream of, especially considering the chances of two Archmages agreeing to share an apprentice, even in stages, was exceedingly low.

Sunset Shimmer, Jaina thought, what are you?

There were those who had called Sunset Shimmer overly ambitious. There were others who said that she was a needless risk-taker. Sunset had spat at them in the face and had constantly been trying to prove them wrong. Of course, that meant constantly pushing herself past her limits and out of her comfort zone while sustaining more than a few injuries.

It would also provide a suitable explanation for why she was now stumbling around the room with about a dozen bruises, but hey, no pain, no gain. And at least she could manage to walk around bipedal… tripedal if you count the crutch. It’s not much, but at the very least it was a vast improvement compared to the previous day.

Thank Celestia that she was still a fast learner. She would have hated it if inter-dimensional had interfered with her brains somehow.

Sunset turned and half hopped, half stumbled back towards her bed. She had been practicing for the past few hours, or at least she thinks it were hours, and her legs were sore and tired. She would need some rest before she could continue her ‘training’.

Unfortunately, before she could reach the bed, the infirmary door flew wide open. Startled, Sunset, who was still unfamiliar with the use of her hands, lost her grip on the crutch and found herself falling forward. Closing her eyes as she saw the ground rapidly approaching her face, Sunset awaited another bout of familiar pain.

Only for it to never arrive.

Opening her eyes a bit to peek, they flew open when she noticed that she was hovering mere inches from the hard surface that she was all too familiar with for the past few days. Some invisible force was holding her up, sparing her the pain that comes with smashing into the ground.

There was only one explanation: magic.

Before Sunset had a chance to dwell any further on that train of thought, a pair of firm hands grabbed ahold of her and helped her upright.

“Sunset,” Jaina said as she carried her over to the bed, “what did I say about getting out of bed when I’m not around?”

“Heh, I’m sorry?” Sunset replied somewhat sheepishly to Jaina’s disapprovement. While she would normally not tolerate people treating her like a child, Sunset could not find herself disliking Jaina. The mage had been nothing but accommodating and helpful to her ever since Sunset had woken up, and Sunset was grateful for it. At least, grateful enough that she would add Jaina to the ‘People I would try not to set on fire’ list.

Yes, she had a list for that, and now counting Jaina, there was a grand total of four names on it.

“Don’t be too tough on her, Jaina. At least she shows willingness to work hard to achieve her goals.” Said an older, but definitely masculine voice.

Sunset looked up to see an older stallion approached. No, older man, she corrected herself. The man was garbed in similar violet robes to Jaina, but had a dark blue mantle draped over his shoulders and was carrying a white staff with a yellow gem set at the top of it. His features were firm compared to Jaina, his eyes shine with the light of experience and wisdom and the bountiful brown but graying beard suggests rather advanced age.

This was no mere fledgling apprentice like Jaina, Sunset understood immediately, this was a fully trained mage, one whose skills are not to be trifled with.

The mage, in turn, looked at Sunset, and Sunset could swear she saw the stoic expression on her softened somewhat. “Hello dear.” The elder man smiled, or at least that’s what she thinks he did behind all those facial hair. “I am Archmage Anotonidas, leader of the Kirin Tor and you must be Sunset Shimmer.”

“Yes, that would be me.” Sunset kept her expression as neutral as possible. Inwardly however, she was just slightly nervous. What with all the hints dropped by Jaina the past few days, Sunset had an inkling that she would soon be extended an offer to join the Kirin Tor. What Jaina had not prepared her for was that her interviewer would be an Archmage. While the fact that she had caught the attention of one of the most powerful beings in Azeroth soothed her ego, her more cautious side had expected her to be interviewed by someone in the middle of the hierarchy.

Do they know that I’m not from this world? The thought was immediately set aside. No, apparently from what Jaina has said, magi tend to have a more direct approach in researching the unknown, typically with dissection and magic spells. The fact that neither had happened to her, according to her knowledge, would mean that they probably do not. Still, it would be wise to be careful.

Antonidas, for his part, had conjured up a chair to sit in. The Archmage have not said anything since his introductions, apparently content to silently watch Jaina fuss over the Sunset’s newly acquired bruises. Sunset, for her part, found this to be extremely unnerving, but distracted herself by studying the older man as discreetly as she could. All ponies were sensitive to magic, unicorns especially so. It was one reason why nopony challenged Celestia over control of the Sun and Moon without being extremely irrational or insane. Which says a lot about the Nobles of Equestria.

Her observations of Archmage Antonidas told her a lot. In fact, he was similar in many ways to Celestia, except without the warmth the princess exudes. Instead, he radiates pure power and authority, not in the overwhelming sense, but just enough to warn Sunset that he was not one to be trifled with.

Hopefully, they would never have to stand on opposing sides.

They sat in awkward silence, or at least Sunset did so until Jaina had expressed her confidence that the injuries would not have any lasting consequences. Only then did Antonidas cleared his throat and addressed the former unicorn.

“Sunset, may I call you that?” Antonidas asked. At Sunset’s nod, he continued, “I understand that the past few days must have been nothing but trying for you. But first, I would like you to understand that your case would be extremely out of the ordinary. Normally, children we rescued would be returned to their families or handed over to the church. As such, I would like you to understand that the only reason that we would take charge of you was because of your potential.”

Wow, he really doesn’t mince words.

“I would like for you to know that, after some deliberation, the Kirin Tor would want to offer you the chance to join us. We will offer you training and education, in exchange, you will be beholden to our rules and our laws. So long as these conditions are met, we will do all we can to make you an upstanding mage in our order.”

In short, join us, follow our rules, and we will make you powerful.

“I understand that this is a tough decision to make, but we also could not afford to wait too long.” Antonidas stood up and Sunset shrunk back instinctively, probably because he was similar to Celestia in some aspect, not that Sunset was afraid of him. Mostly.

“You have until the end of the day to make your decision.” Antonidas informed her before he stepped out of the room, cape billowing in an invisible wind as the door closed behind him.

It would be the longest hours of Sunset’s life that followed, as she awaited Antonidas return in the company of Jaina. The relief when she gave her answer to the leader of the Kirin Tor was almost equivalent to her joy that for once in a long, long time, things were finally going her way.

Author's Note

Truth be told, this chapter is tougher than most. Though that might be due to the fact that I'm still not very good at writing yet. So, if anyone has any comments, please do post them.

And if you liked the story, please leave a like!

4. Getting Back On Track

“Magic is universal.” Modera said, as she paced around the room. Drawing a sigil in the air, she held her hand out and grabbed hold of the icicle that formed from her spell. “It permeates our very being, and everything in this world. Yet, it is only a special few that could pull it out from their surroundings, and bend it to our will…”

“The magi, Master Modera.”

Modera smiled at the red headed girl that spoke up. “Yes, Sunset. The magi are one of the most prominent groups to manipulate magic. However, it was not always so. Can you explain why?”

“At the beginning of time, there was the Well of Eternity. It used to be the only source of magic in this world, and all beings who practice the arcane arts drew their power from it.” Sunset answered casually. “However, the first races who practiced magic did not account for the fact that they would attract others with their actions. Their reckless spellcasting drew the attention of the demons and a great war ensued. At the finale of the war, the Well of Eternity was destroyed and magic became widespread.”

“Neatly summarized.” Modera praised, “I’d see that you have read ‘The War of The Ancients’?”

“Yes.”

“And what are your thoughts on it?” Modera probed.

Sunset frowned as she rolled up the sleeves of the oversized violet robe she was wearing. “Truthfully speaking, I find it hard to believe.” At Modera’s prompting gaze, she continued, “the book seemed to be recently penned, but lacked any form of research or evidence within to make it convincing. Also, the whole thing was written like a form of saga or fable instead of like a record, so it would be hard to take it seriously as a historical piece of work, as those are more prone to embellishments to make it sound a lot more fantastical than normal. Furthermore, the author is anonymous, making it somewhat harder to trust as a source material.”

Modera was impressed by the insight shown by the young girl. It was hard to believe that this was the same child that could barely write or walk one month ago when she had first met her. Even Sunset’s reading skills then were mediocre at best. However, the child had been improving by leaps and bounds under her tutelage, and Modera was finding it tougher and tougher to resist the lure of ignoring her duties and asking to oversee the girl’s training.

Prodigy. There was no other words that could describe Sunset. While she still struggles with the most mundane of spells, an obstacle that only constant practice could overcome, Sunset had shown that she possessed one of the most brilliant minds. She showed great insight in conversation and was a most diligent student, not to mention a healthy dose of ambition, something that all magi must have to survive.

A pity she had to pass the girl along to Kel’Thuzad once they had covered the basics, which going by the speed they are going, would be soon.

A pity indeed.

“You would find that you are not to only mage to think that.” Modera informed her student. “The book was penned recently, only few years back based off an older work. While I could not name the author due to arrangements, I can attest to his assurances that it was as close to the original as possible.”

“Wait, I mean, Master.” Sunset fumbled about abit, before sitting up with attentive eyes. “You mean that you have seen the original?”

Modera noted the glint in her student’s eyes, evidence of a healthy dose of thirst for knowledge. “No I have not. But Antonidas knows the author and trusted him greatly, and Antonidas was the one who helped publish the book.”

“I,” Sunset’s mouth opened for another question before a look of realisation descended upon her. “I understand.”

The meaning behind her words were not as thinly veiled as she would like, but Modera was pleased that Sunset picked up on her meaning.

“Now,” Modera directed the conversation back towards the lesson. “While you are probably wondering what a bit of history has to do with magic, you would find that understanding magic is universal would help in regards to the differences between rituals and spells.”

“With only a fountain to draw their power from, the mages of old had devised a method which allowed them to keep the potency of their spells constant despite the distance from their source of power. This method is known to us now as 'Rituals'. Rituals draw magic from their surroundings rather than from the casters, while spells draw their magic directly from the mage themselves. It means a mage would be less tired out from performing a ritual than casting a spell.”

Modera retrieved a piece of paper from a nearby table before igniting it on a candle. Drawing a sigil, she pulled the flame from the disintegrating parchment and held out her palm, an impressive orb of fire hovering above it. Holding out another hand, Modera spoke a spellword and watched as a fireball formed above it. She felt a tiny bit of fatigue from the second spell, not enough to require a fraction of a nap, but just enough to inform her that she had used some of her mana reserves.

“While not exactly practical, you would find that at a giant scale, it saves plenty of energy while achieving the same results, especially when you have time to spare.”

There were plenty of records about those in the books. Great rituals that changed the weather, transported armies across dimensions, even one that had torn a world asunder. Truly portents of great power.

And reasons why magi were still feared today.

With a single command, Modera dismissed both balls of flame and clapped her hands together. “Now Sunset.” The girl straightened at the calling of her name, “it’s time for you to have a turn.” Modera placed another paper on the candle and held it up, a tiny flame flickering weakly on one of its tips, more of an ember than a fire. “Let us see if you can draw the flame out.”

She watched Sunset gulp, the young child clearly still nervous about her ability to control her spells. Hopefully, she would be able to keep her fireball spell from exploding this time.

Twenty minutes later, She had sent Sunset back to her room in search of a new robe that was not riddled with charred holes.

I swear, I can still smell the smoke. Sunset frowned as she fumbled at her hair, which still felt crispy from the fiery accident. She was sitting in a grass patch in one of the gardens of Dalaran. It was a beautiful place, magically grown, cultured and preserved. However, she had no eyes for all the beauty around her at the moment, for her mind was filled with frustration at her lack of progress.

One month, and she still struggled with most of the spells that were taught to her. It was not so much that she struggled with the concepts of those spells than she did with the control.

Simply put, the magic in this world felt so much more rigid than it did in Equestria. When Unicorns cast their spells, the magic flows according to their whims and wishes, a reason why telekinesis was something that came naturally to all unicorns and why most spells were easy to learn as they barely require any effort. Here, though, the magic resisted their touch and required more force to be bent to their will, in a manner of speaking. Use too much force, and you'll blow the spellwork out of proportions, use too little, and the spell fails.

It was grating, the concept in spellcasting between Equestria and Azeroth were similar in many ways. Sunset had learned much during her time in Equestria. No spells were too difficult for her. So, somehow, she would overcome this hurdle. She just needs to find the difference between the spellcasting steps of Equestrian and Azerothan magi.

If only Celestia were here, she would see it immedi- Eyes widening, Sunset quenched that train of thought without hesitation. Yet, she could not do it fully, as a small part of her could only add credence to the statement.

Celestia is not here. She reasoned with herself. She’s eating cake back in Equestria. And even if she was here, she wouldn’t help me! Sunset believed that to be true, or at least, she wanted to believe it to be true. How else could she explain why Celestia sent her away? Why she banished Sunset from the castle, from her home and only family figure? How else could it be explained why Celestia cast Sunset aside for a stupid pink pegasus?

Sunset’s eyes grew wet as she contemplated those thoughts. Rubbing away the tears with the hem of her sleeves, Sunset closed her mind and tried to clear her mind. It wouldn’t do to have these thoughts in her mind. Emotions had always been an integral factor of spellcasting, and having a shaken heart and mind would be nothing more than an obstacle to her spells.

“Sunset!”

Sunset opened her eyes, mouth set to growl in wordless anger at the distraction when she registered the voice. Almost immediately, her features returned to one of neutral dispositions, and she turned to face Jaina Proudmoore, the blond mage apprentice striding over the grass to join her.

Sometimes she wonders why she still tolerates the blond apprentice’s presence. Probably because she was better at magic than Sunset.

“Hello Jaina,” Sunset nodded coolly, “It’s good to see you. Have you just came from the library?” She asked, gesturing to the books held in Jaina’s arms.

“Yeah,” Jaina nodded as she sat down beside Sunset, who still could not fathom why Jaina was so attached to her. Was this something that was inherent in all humans, or was it just Jaina? Accepting an apple the other girl held out, no doubt picked from one of the trees in the garden, Sunset bit into the sweet fruit as she filed the question she had at the back of her brain. After all, she wasn’t here to study humans, only to learn their magic.

And seriously, the apple was really good. As expected of something whose best properties were brought out fully by magic, these fruits would put the Earth Ponies farmers back home out of business.

“So,” Jaina asked, “How are your studies coming on?”

Sunset considered whether she should reply to the other girl’s attempt at small talk before shrugging mentally. Jaina had shown nothing but goodwill so far, and having the girl around was granting her far more benefits than detriments. Best she humor her now and keep her as a potential ally, after all, it’s not like she was capable of surviving in this world alone.

“It’s not really good.” Sunset replied bluntly. “I still couldn’t conjure flame without burning my surroundings.”

“Ah,” Jaina looked contemplative a moment, before smiling sheepishly. “Well, if it makes you feel any better, I couldn’t control it that well during my first few weeks here. I even set fire to a book Prince Kael’Thas was holding once, and my mentors kept reminding me about it at every opportunity they get.”

Truth be told, that actually made Sunset feel better. No disrespect to the Elven prince (Sunset still couldn't figure out if elves are a subspecies of human or an entire race on their own), but Prince Kael’Thas was far too similar to Celestia, in that he seemed so detached from the lives of others as a result of his long lifespan but was determined to interact with the other races that were clearly inferior to him. Hearing that someone like him got spooked by an accident was actually really funny.

Not that Sunset would laugh aloud, so she settled for a good humored snort instead.

“Still,” Sunset sighed, “I was hoping that I could cast it properly this time.” At Jaina’s inquisitive gaze, Sunset elaborated. “I got the basics down, even had the sigils and words memorized and pronounced properly. I just… couldn’t seem to control my pull on it. The magic in the air just feels so rigid…” Then I am used to. Sunset added silently.

Jaina nodded in agreement, green eyes radiating understanding. “It was really frustrating at the start, but I found myself getting the hang of it once I managed to calm myself down.”

Wait, what?

“What was that you said?” Sunset interjected, “About calming down?”

“Oh that? Some emotions tend to get in the way of most spells. It disturbs the precise control that was needed to manipulate the mana you used.”

Sunset slapped a hand to her forehead, not even wincing slightly despite the fact she used slightly more force than she could take, so stumped she was by the fact that she had missed asking Archmage Modera something so obvious.

She had incorrectly assumed that the magic here works similarly to Equestria, and had used her emotions to help direct the spell. No wonder her spellwork tended to blow up in her face. The magic in Equestria could be easily shaped, as such, not a lot of control was needed to manipulate it as one desires, allowing one the use of emotions to amplify the magnitude of the spell. Unfortunately, the magic in Azeroth was a lot more rigid, and required precise control to achieve the correct results, as such, emotions would become a factor that would destabilize the fine control needed to cast the spell, causing it to, most commonly, explode. Theoretically speaking, of course.

No wonder the magi around here feel so cold or aloof compared to the ponies in Equestria, barring the nobles in Canterlot, of course. Even Jaina, who was often seen with a smile on her face, was not as outgoing as your everyday pegasus mailmare or train conductor.

“Sunset? Are you ok?”

Sunset looked at her companion’s concerned face and smiled. “Thanks Jaina, I think I now know what went wrong.”

It was a wild guess, but it fits. However, it was only at best, a hypothesis, and that meant Sunset would need to test it out. Hopefully, her spellwork would not blow up on her this time.

A few moments later...

“I must say, Sunset Shimmer, that while I admire your tenacity to keep improving, there must be a limit to how many times one would risk taking an explosion to the face in a single day.” Archmage Modera joked as she watched Sunset draw runes onto the stone floor of the practice room.

“Just had an epiphany, Master.” Sunset replied as she checked the rune on the floor, it was about a millimeter wider than normal, but was still within the safety parameters for the spell she was going to cast. It should be ok. Probably. “I think I know what I had been doing wrong for the past few attempts.”

“Well, I would sooner be expelled than to stop you from improving, just make sure that the shield runes in the matrix is in working condition. I would not be wanting you to injure yourself.”

“Understood.” Runes had been easy for Sunset, in fact, they were one of the few spellcasting methods she had no problems using. Thankfully.

Checking her preparations to ensure that they satisfy the safety parameters described within her books, Sunset nodded in satisfaction.

“Are you ready?” Modera asked.

“Yes, Master.”

Modera held up a hand gripping a candle. With a whispered command, the candle was lit and Modera placed it in the middle of the two runes Sunset had drawn on the ground.

It’s ok, I can do this. Sunset breathed in and out, calming herself. She was not nervous, just slightly agitated by the fact that she had failed this a few times before. There were two runes on the floor, one to help her casting, the other to protect her should anything go wrong. While she was capable (probably) of casting both of those spells by herself, on account of her constant practice, Modera had advised her to use the runes so as to not tax herself out by repeatedly casting the spells.

She’d probably still be able to handle the fatigue, but Sunset could see the sense in the words, and Sunset thrives on common sense.

Mostly.

Taking another breath so as to calm her nerves for good measure, Sunset raised a hand, reaching it out towards, but not touching the flame. Normally, this would be the step where she would draw forth upon the emotion most commonly associated with fire magic: rage.

Be angry and you would light a bonfire, be infuriated and you burn down a forest. Those were the words that her Canterlot teachers told her when she first undertook lessons for fire magic. Rage was not an emotion commonly found in ponies, a reason why unicorns tend towards telekinetic spells. Even those who specialise in studying the elemental schools often find themselves specialised in light or shadow magic than the others. However, that does not mean that ponies were incapable of using fire magic potently, after all, there were records of powerful unicorns accidentally causing forest fires or literally bursting into flames in bouts of incensed anger.

Of course, that does not mean that only rage can fuel fire magic, especially since Celestia swore the Legend about the Founding of Equestria was true. Jury’s still out on that one though, considering that it was Celestia who insisted upon it.

Now, Sunset was throwing all that she had learned out of the metaphorical window. It was surprisingly easy to feel nothing, considering that she had been using the anger she had at Celestia to fuel her previous spells.

Maybe she just wanted to succeed more than stay angry at the Princess.

Carefully keeping herself composed, Sunset felt for the magic in her surroundings, specifically for that in the flickering fire, and paused when she sensed it. But only for a moment, before she beckoned at the fire with her hand. And the flame answered by leaping out towards her.

For a fraction of a second, Sunset almost panicked, thinking that this would be a repeat of her previous spells. Fortunately, she collected her wits in time and watched calmly as the fire collected itself in a ball as big as her head atop her hand.

It took all her will not to jump with joy.

“Well, good job, Sunset.” A slow clap accompanied Modera’s praise.

“Thank you.”

“Now toss it at me.”

It took all her will to not let the fireball explode.

“What?” Sunset looked at Archmage Modera, an eyebrow raised in disbelief at what she just heard.

“Fireballs are meant to be thrown,” Modera claimed as though stating the obvious. “And there’s no point in making one if you are not testing it out. Now come.”

“I…” Sunset searched the Archmage’s face for any hint of a joke and found none. Truth be told, she wasn’t quite sure how to throw a fireball in her current form, hopefully it would not be too different from doing it like a unicorn. Sunset raised her arm with the fireball as she would normally use her head for pitching a ball and threw it forward, releasing her magical hold on the sphere and propelling it forward.

It worked exactly as she hoped. Actually, far better, considering Sunset was just hoping it would not blow up in her face.

The fireball flew through the air straight and true at Archmage Modera, who did not look even the slightest bit fazed as she swept her arm horizontally right before the fireball reached five feet of her. The burning orb splashed harmlessly against a translucent blue sphere of glowing energy, a wave of flames sweeping over it before dissipating to cinders against the arcane shield.

Modera dispelled the shield and with a gesture, removed the remaining embers, burn marks and piles of cinder caused by Sunset’s spell. Walking casually over to the red-headed girl, she nodded in satisfaction, though Sunset could have sworn that the older mage looked a little sad and disappointed.

“You got your emotions in order. Well done. Now, let's begin preparing you for your apprenticeship."

Author's Note

Did a little timeskip in this chapter. Was originally planning to have more chapter focused on the basic training, but figured that those were better suited to during the apprenticeship instead.

Nevertheless, I hope you still enjoyed this chapter, and please leave a like and/or comment if you did!

Thank you!

5. Apprenticeship I

One month had passed since Sunset had started her studies under Archmage Modera. While there were still much more that Sunset believed she could learn, Modera recently had been reducing their sessions together, instead telling Sunset to wait while she formalize the redhead's education. That meant that Sunset had a lot of free time within her timetable at the moment.

And she would be loathed to let it go to waste.

“No, not this one either.” Sunset claimed aloud as she set another tome that was twice as thick as her waist aside. She and Jaina were in the middle of what would be called an ‘research assignment’ by Celestia. Though why Sunset ever thought to accept Jaina’s proposition she would never know.

Perhaps it was because the research was on a race that very nearly wiped out the humans on Azeroth: The Orcs.

Green, brutish and primitive, or at least that’s what all the tomes spoke of. The nigh endless army of these orcs first appeared in the Kingdom of Stormwind through a Sorcerous Gateway known as the Dark Portal, toppling the lone southern kingdom as easily as Celestia would demolish a cake. The survivors of Stormwind fled to their northern neighbors who formed an Alliance against what would be known as the Orcish Horde. An army was formed under Lord Anduin Lothar, former champion of Stormwind, who led the Alliance army against the great invaders. Hundreds, no, thousands died on both sides, and more would follow as the other races of Azeroth joined in on what was now known as the Second War. However, for some unknown reason, the Horde split up and a huge number of them escaped to the sea where they raised a number of islands with their warlock magic.

That was the mistake that cost them the war.

Unfortunately, while the Alliance managed to push the orcs back to the Dark Portal from which they had entered Stormwind from, Lord Lothar fell in combat while dueling the Orcish Warchief Orgrim Doomhammer, only for the latter to fall when the former’s lieutenant, Lord Turalyon, Paladin of the Silver Hand rose to smite the Horde’s leader down. That battle was all that was needed to decide the war, and the defeated Horde retreated through the Dark Portal, which was destroyed by the Alliance.

While Sunset was rather disinterested in the race as a whole, she found that she was particularly disturbed by the lack of information on this ‘Dark Portal’. While the texts did not say anything of the sort, Sunset had a very strong gut feeling that the Orcs were actually from another world. Especially since there were no mention of what lay on the other side of the Dark Portal.

Call her sceptical all you want, but considering that magic was universal, there were no reasons why a seeking spell could not discover their home location if it was in this world.

If these ‘Orcs’ are truly from another world… Sunset thought, if they came through the Dark Portal… There might be a way for me to return to Equestria… She was not sure if she should be elated or leery that a way home might exist so easily… This was something she would have to find out personally, considering the dubiousness present in all the works before her.

She gestured with a hand, and nearly flinched as the tome she had summoned almost smashed into her face, only to be stopped by one of the shield runes she had meticulously sewn into her robes. While Sunset still could not see the use of clothes, she would at the very least admit their usefulness in providing protection and warmth.

Grabbing the giant leather book that had toppled to the ground, Sunset set it upon the table. “‘The Contrast of Orc Tradition, Sociology, and Psychological Practices from Before and After the Second War’ by Archmage Antonidas.” She read aloud.

“Ah, you needn’t look at that,” Jaina looked up from the scroll she was studying, “I have read that already.”

“Right.” Sunset pushed the book into an ever growing pile of irrelevant or researched materials. “Remind me why you are looking into this again?”

“The orcs in the Second War are a powerful people,” Jaina replied, “they could fight the combined might of the Alliance on almost equal footing, but don’t you think it strange that right now, they are all so…” She paused.

“Withdrawn?” Sunset provided, once she was sure that Jaina could not find the word she was searching for.

“Yes, that.” Jaina nodded as she returned her attention to the scroll she was studying, “I just find it hard to believe that such a race that almost brought us down would be content to languish in Internment camps up in Alterac. So I was thinking if I could find out more about this so that I could come up with something to convince my-”

A cough interrupted Jaina and the two girls looked up to see a grown man with black hair standing before them, his stern features neutral.

“Pardon me, Lady Jaina, I am Bronjahm, one of Archmagus Kel’Thuzad’s assistants.” The man bowed, then straightened and looked at Sunset. “Sunset Shimmer, your presence has been requested by him.”

“Uh, okay?” Sunset looked at Jaina and found her confusion mirrored in her companion’s eyes. Turning back to Bronjahm, she asked, “Do you know why?”

The man’s features were unreadable as he replied. “The master will inform you once you have arrived at his sanctum.” His eyes narrowed, “I suggest that we leave now, he does not like to be kept waiting.”

Sunset turned back to Jaina, unsure of what to do in such a situation. Should she go?

“You should go,” Jaina said in response to Sunset’s unworded question. “Lord Kel’Thuzad has a temper, no offense.” She nodded at Bronjahm, who silently nodded.

“Ah, but about your research?”

“I will be fine,” Jaina smiled reassuringly, her green eyes twinkling. “Just go see the Archmagus before you make a bad impression by being late.”

She knows something. Sunset realised, She knows something but she’s just not telling me. She looked back at Bronjahm and gulped. There was not really a choice here, was there? So, she stood up and walked as casually as she would over to the waiting mage, who in turn, nodded and turned, walking briskly out of the library.

He didn’t even check if I would follow. Sunset thought with a hint of annoyance. Looking back at Jaina, who smiled and did a shooing gesture with her hand, Sunset followed the mage out of the library.

The walk towards their destination was long and arduous. While the Violet Citadel was a place that dwarfs even Canterlot Castle, she had expected that Kel’Thuzad’s sanctum to be part of the main building, or at the very least, among one of the mighty towers that spiral out of the giant castle. Imagine her surprise when she was led towards a door which revealed a staircase that descended deep down into the earth.

“Come,” Bronjahm said curtly as he descended, as cold as ever, having said nary a single word in their entire journey. Not that Sunset minds, Bronjahm was not exactly pleasant company, so the less he speaks the better. Nonetheless, Sunset would be a mite worried considering that the stairway was leading deep into the ground, after all, deep underground was where all the dungeons were usually situated, so that interrogation and other less savoury practices could be committed out of sight.

Of course, the fact that Celestia had outlawed those practices did nothing to calm Sunset’s fear that something terrible was going to happen to her. Nonetheless, what could she do? While Sunset would love to do anything other than to go into what could probably be a terrifying trap, there was nothing else she could do. At the moment, she could only cast a maximum of three teleport spells before she tired out, and while she was sure that there were multiple magi here that have better stamina than she does, they probably have more than multiple variations of tracking spells to find her after she escaped.

She has to face the reality of the situation: she was not powerful enough. Yet.

Without any other options available to her, Sunset followed Bronjahm down the winding staircase. Their descent was dark and quiet, illuminated only by the flickering torches and the occasional doorway, the silence broken only by the sound of their footsteps or the hopefully imaginary whispers that followed Sunset Shimmer.

It was eerie, in all honesty.

None too soon, Bronjahm stopped in front of one of the doors and opened it, revealing a room that could be more appropriately mistaken for a library. Rows of shelves lined the walls, filled with books, tomes, scrolls, chests and flasks filled with bright liquids. A simple square wooden table stood in the center of the room, with four rather comfortable looking chairs on each of its sides. Opposite them at the other end of the room was a beautifully carved door with the symbol of the Kirin Tor engraved upon it.

“The master will see you, alone.” Bronjahm grunted, before exiting the room and closing the door behind Sunset.

“Gee.” Sunset muttered, hopefully softly enough so that the target of her ire would not hear her, “what a friendly person.” No matter, she was already used to this sort of behavior in Equestria. Sunset walked across the room, careful not to touch anything. Even in Equestria, magi have a tendency to bewitch their belongings to visit ‘justice’ upon unwanted thieves or kleptomaniacs. Gingerly, she stepped around the table and towards the other doorway, reaching out with her hand to push it open.

She hardly touched it when it disappeared before her, revealing to her a huge room not unlike the one that she was standing in. Except that it was occupied.

“Well, stop standing there and come in! I don’t have all day!” An older male voice called out to her.

More out of an instinct to make a good first impression than a desire to keep herself out of trouble, Sunset strode inside confidently, evidently having been invited by the master of this place. The person in question was sitting at one of the three tables in the room, the only one that was not filled messily with all forms of scrolls or texts. The man was an older male, a head of light brown hair running messily down his shoulder, its impressive volume only rivaled by the beard that could compare to the one Archmage Antonidas possessed. However what caught Sunset’s attention most were the eyes. Shining eyes that radiate a thirst, a thirst that Sunset finds disturbingly familiar, one that could only be satiated by knowledge and the power that comes with it.

This must surely be the Archmage Kel’Thuzad.

The Archmage was writing at his desk, his movements with the quill so furious that Sunset would swear that he might have torn the parchment in pieces with the writing instrument. Warily, Sunset approached the man-

“Hold and stand there. Do not speak yet, I would talk to you once I am finished.” The archmage said, his voice ringing with authority and Sunset’s body stopped in its tracks. Her eyes wide, she looked at the mage, she had not even felt the spellwork.

Was this the might of an Archmage?

For his part, the Archmage ignored the red-headed girl before him, merely concentrating on finishing his writing. As soon as he was done, he picked up the parchment and gave it a once through, nodding in satisfaction before rolling it up and securing it with a string. The time taken to complete those actions were but a matter of seconds.

For Sunset Shimmer, it felt like an eternity. She watched as Kel’Thuzad set the roll of parchment aside, barely noticing the beads of perspiration as the Archmage looked at her intently.

“So.” That one word dropped like an anvil upon Sunset’s consciousness. “You are Sunset Shimmer?”

“Y-Yes!” As soon as the word left her mouth, Sunset felt her entire body relax, and her lungs in need of much needed air from holding her breath in the entire time.

“Do you know who I am?” The Archmage gestured to himself.

:”Archmage Kel’Thuzad, sir?”

“How did you know that?” The Archmage smiled. “And what makes you think you are correct?”

“Excuse me? Sir?”

“Three mistakes so far.” Tha Archmage lamented. “Do you know what they are?”

“Sir?” Sunset panicked internally. She had made a mistake here? What had she done wrong?

“Number one,” The Archmage held up a finger, “How did you know, that you have been called by Archmage Kel’Thuzad?”

“Because…”

“Bronjahm told you? How can you be confident that he was under such orders?” Sunset’s eyes widened as realisation dawned upon her.

“You are far too trusting.” The Archmage frowned. “When Bronjahm contacted you, your first response should be to inform your immediate superior, Archmage Modera and clarify with her if such a thing was true. The fact that she is not standing here with you is proof that you had not done so. Remember this, you are but a fledgling apprentice, you do not have the means to protect yourself against most threats yet, as such, you must learn to rely upon those more powerful than you if you wish to have the chance to grow.”

“Your second mistake is that you have assumed that you can enter the sanctum of an unknown wizard as casually as some peasants would walk into a tavern.” He gestured lightly and Sunset felt her legs grow rigid almost instantly, unable to move. “While it may have been an order from an authority higher than you, you should not merely enter the sanctum of a stranger wizard.” He gestured again, and Sunset felt the force keeping her legs in place ceased. “A wizard’s sanctum is where he would be at his most powerful, with all his tools and traps to abuse. Only when you are absolutely certain that you have a fighting chance, then would such an action be permitted. Even then, one must still act with the utmost caution.”

“Your last and final mistake was the fact that you thought that I am truly Kel’Thuzad.” The man turned and looked at Sunset, “magi are deceptive creatures, and while only a few can practice powerful illusions, do not presume that you are not looking at one of them right now. Do not be so quick to trust what you see, or believe what you hear.”

“I… I see.” Sunset hid her hands in her robes, unsure of what to do. In fact, she was at a loss of what to do. The man before her was speaking to her in riddles, warning her not to trust what she sees, yet at the same time she does not know what he wants from her. It would probably be best to ask him about that…

“Lord Archmage, if I cannot trust you,” Sunset began carefully, “than what is it that you want from me? And how can I believe what you say is true?”

“A good question. Then I will leave you to find the truth with this next sentence: The Council of Six have asked me, Archmage Kel’Thuzad, to take you on as an apprentice, and I have accepted. What do you make from that?”

Sunset carefully worked her mind around the words. He called himself the Archmage Kel’Thuzad, yet had told her not to trust those words so simply. There must be a way to find out the truth however…

Realisation struck her like a thunderbolt out of the blue. “Lord Kel’Thuzad, may I see the documents that the council has prepared for the occasion?”

The elder mage nodded in approval(?) and pulled out a scroll, handing it to Sunset Shimmer. “This is the letter provided by the council, it was signed by Grand Magus Antonidas, Archmage Modera and myself.”

But how do I know it was not forged? The words rose in her mind as Sunset unfurled the parchment. The letter was indeed one that has officialized the transfer of apprenticeship from Modera to Kel’Thuzad, and signed by both of them and Antonidas. However, there was a chance that this was forged, and considering what the man had said, it may very well be. However, there must be a way to find out the truth…

Sunset slapped herself mentally. The answer was obvious enough, she looked up at the man and asked. “Lord Archmage, may I verify this?”

“It would suspicious of me to decline that.” He smiled.

Taking it as a go ahead, Sunset raised a hand and drew a series of sigils in the air. Clenching her fist, she released her spell into the paper, it was a simple tracking spell, one that searched for mana signatures and before long, Sunset found what she was looking for. Looking up, she bowed and presented the paper back to the man.

“My deepest apologies for doubting you, Master Kel’Thuzad.”

Kel’Thuzad smiled. “Well done. Though I must ask, why a tracking spell, Sunset?”

“Mana signatures cannot be easily forged. All beings have a unique mana signature, no matter how small it may be.” Sunset explained, “and they would leave an imprint of it wherever they commit certain acts such as writing a letter, with magi’s mana signature the most prominent of them all as a result of cultivating it.” She looked at the Archmage, “while it may be forged, one cannot duplicate the mana within perfectly, so a mage who was used to those mana signature can easily tell real from fake. The mana in the letter definitely belongs to their owners, from what I can tell, and your mana is a match with the one from the signature, as such, I do not think that the letter is fake, Master.”

Good,” Kel’Thuzad smiled. “Modera was right about your intelligence it seemed. Very well, let’s not waste any more time. Your signature is required to officialize the transference of the apprenticeship. As such, I would require you to sign here.” He pointed at the bottom most line in the letter.

“Begging your pardon, Master Kel’Thuzad, but it is not.” Sunset said, “The part that said my signature is needed was added by you.”

“Good.” Kel’Thuzad chuckled, “but for the sake of courtesy, I must ask if you have any objections to this arrangement?”

Surprisingly, Sunset had none. True she had been manhandled and mildly humiliated, but she knows a test when she sees one, and she had come out of it a better person. It was an enlightening experience and had taught Sunset the one lesson she had almost forgotten ever since Celestia showed her that mirror.

While Sunset had learned much from Archmage Modera and respected her prowess, she could not help but feel that Modera was acting more as a protective parent would than a teacher. Kel’Thuzad had tested her, and none too gently, but he had pushed Sunset further and she had the feeling that he would do it over and over again.

“No, I have no objections, Master Kel’Thuzad.” She bowed, “I will be in your care.”

Author's Note

Whoa... This chapter was actually tougher to write than I thought. Truth be told, I am was worried that I couldn't capture Kel'Thuzad's pre-necromancer's personality properly. I always thought him to be a impatient person when it comes to his research, a stern teacher considering how he treated his former apprentices and sometimes a chill guy, no pun intended.

Anyways, let me know what you think! And leave a like if you enjoyed the chapter.

P.S. Mr Bigglesworth will appear in this story, don't worry, I haven't forgotten about him.

6. Apprenticeship II

“No! Not like that! Repeat the phrases of the spell even as you pour mana into the matrix!” Kel’Thuzad snapped. Sunset, on the other hand, managed to not lose control of her spell despite being surprised by her mentor and continued chanting the words of power as she poured her mana into a crystal floating between her hands. A translucent purple dome covered the area around them, shimmering ever so slightly as a bolt of purple energy spiked out from the circle and struck it.

The two of them were in one of the open fields outside of Dalaran, a ritual circle before them. It was a rather elaborate magical matrix, one that Kel’Thuzad had Sunset commit to memory for at least the past week, one that consists of a spell that hides one’s presence, another that protects one from physical object and a third that conceals both spellworks. Individually, the three spells were very simple to cast, but to combine them together was a feat that ‘only the insane could accomplish’, were the words that Kel’Thuzad said. And Sunset agreed with him, the mage, or magi, that had managed to invent this were definitely crazy enough to find a way to mesh all three spells together perfectly enough that the matrix feels flawless.

“Yes,” Kel’Thuzad smiled, apparently satisfied “very good. Now continue to channel the spell.” He ordered as he held up a red crystal with one hand and traced a number of sigils with the other. Even as she continued chanting the words of power, Sunset kept an eye on her master, watching as he finishes casting his spell and gaze intently at the red crystal. After awhile, he nodded and kept the crystal before turning to his student.

“Well done. You can stop now.” Sunset breathed a sigh of relief as she released her hold over the magic. Fatigue rushed into her body and it was not a surprise, considering that she had been maintaining the matrix for the past two hours straight. It was a vast improvement compared to when she had first started, but as Kel’Thuzad had said, she still had a long way to go.

Kel’Thuzad, however, remained oblivious to Sunset’s exhaustion, probably on purpose and had retrieved another crystal from his robes as the purple dome dissipated around them. He barked a couple of phrases in an unknown language and studied the crystal for a fraction of a second before returning it to his robes. Turning, he faced Sunset and scowled.

“The nerve of our security! How that useless mage convinced Antonidas to become-” Sunset took the time to shut down the higher cognitive functions of her mind, especially those that had been overworked in the past hour. No disrespect to her mentor, but while he was probably one of the most powerful people that she had met, he had a tendency to express his dissatisfaction about the state of the world around him, especially his immediate surroundings.

Kel’Thuzad continued his rant for a full five minutes before he stopped, not even pausing to take a breath, he turned to his silent apprentice, glaring with the intensity of the sun. “And what about you? What are you still standing there for? Clear up the circle and return to Dalaran at once! I have a new assignment for you!”

Without waiting to see if his orders were followed, Kel’Thuzad gestured with a hand, his form shimmered and he was gone, leaving Sunset alone in the open fields. His apprentice looked on, irritation written clearly on her face.

“Insufferable old coot…” Sunset grumbled. While she holds a healthy amount of respect for her master, sometimes he just makes her feel like committing homicide, not that she would do it. Probably. Hopefully.

Pulling a packet out from a pouch at her side, Sunset pulled out a piece of dried beef jerky and placed it in her mouth, chewing quickly. The meat had been a gift from Jaina, and while Sunset had been averse to meat at the start, she found that her body had required other nutrients that this world’s flora could not provide.

At least the cows here aren’t sentient. Sunset grimaced as she guiltily savored the small treat, feeling abit of her fatigue clearing away. Casting spells, especially over a long time, was a tiring experience, often leaving her in need of a nap and a small meal. Unfortunately for Sunset, Kel’Thuzad seemed intent on having her increase her spellcasting stamina, a training that while Sunset could not bring herself to like, she could see the necessity for.

Deciding that she had taken long enough of a break, Sunset returned the packet back to her pouch before turning her attention back to the circle. Muttering an incantation under her breath, Sunset traced a quick symbol in the air, her hand glowing with a bluish aura as she swung it out in the direction of the circle. The color spread out from her hand like a net tossed out into the sea, covering the circle, as it did, the inscriptions faded from view.

As soon as the deed was done, Sunset retrieved a simple white stone from within her robe, a blue rune inscribed upon it. It was a hearthstone, a simple teleportation device that would send a person to the last location it had been attuned to, that being her master’s room. Speaking the required words, Sunset watched as her surroundings went hazy only to be replaced by the all too familiar sight of Kel’Thuzad’s office.

Except the owner was not to be seen.

“What…” Sunset blinked in confusion, then sighed ruefully in understanding. Sometimes, she wondered why she even bothered putting up with her fickle minded man of a master. Walking over to the door, Sunset pointed two fingers at it and muttered a phrase of codewords that had been taught to her. True to the nature of magi, Kel’Thuzad had placed a rather complicated spell upon the archway that forces the person who walked through it a puppet to his commands. While it would not work on those with strong magic or will, Sunset had found herself to be a victim of it the few times she forgot to utter the phrases before she passed through. Her master, on the other hand, had delighted in punishing her most thoroughly, mostly by paralyzing her limbs at inconvenient spellcasting moments as a way of ‘training’, in his own words.

One day, she would be so powerful that he would fear her presence, Sunset swore.

The door shimmered, then disappeared, Sunset waited a bit, long enough that she was sure the spell had ended before she exited the office into his personal library. Which was, as usual, in a mess. Scrolls and tomes were lying unused on the floor and table, as per usual after every single little research project briefing, pick up or conclusion.

Sighing, Sunset Shimmer that she better start cleaning up, lest her master turned up and gave her a hypocritical lecture about neat and tidy. It was disillusioning that the lead researcher could keep his projects in perfect order while his workplace was the equivalent of a pigsty.

At least his teachings made it all worth it. There were plenty of spells that he had taught her that she could definitely see it being useful, like the one that summoned a disc that pretty much was a trolley. Of course she had her fair share of combat spells that she had learned at Kel’Thuzad’s insistence. She could grant a coat of flames onto an object that burns those who touch it, turn a drop of water into a lance of ice, fling fire and send a solid arcane wall in any direction she wished, though the last one drains Sunset more than she would care to admit.

Perhaps, one day, she might even manage to wrest control of the sun in this world, Sunset wondered as she picked up another tome from the floor.

She was halfway done with the room when she heard her master’s call from the office room. “Apprentice, attend me! Now!” How did he..? Sunset grimaced as she remembered that her knack for sensing spellcasting was not as effective here then in Equestria. That would probably explain how he teleported in without her noticing. Putting down the tomes in her arms, Sunset returned to the archway, repeating the password before she walked into the office.

Kel’Thuzad was not alone, this time, he was accompanied by a man dressed not in the violet robes of the Kirin Tor, but a set of red and brown robes. He looked middle-aged, at least for a human, and had a white beard. Her mentor noticed her arrival and said,

“Apprentice, this is Magus Helcular of Hillsbrad, one of my acquaintances and apprentices outside the order.” He gestured to the red-robed mage, before pointing at Sunset. “Helcular, that is my apprentice, Sunset Shimmer.”

“A pleasure, Apprentice Shimmer.” Helcular bowed deeply. “It is good to see another of our master’s students.”

“The pleasure’s mine.” Sunset returned the bow.

“Now that you have met each other, I would like to get right back to business.” Kel’Thuzad barged in testily. Looking at Sunset, “we are advancing to the next part of your training,” he said, “as Dalaran mages and essentially part of the Alliance, we are beholden to our oath to aid our partners whenever they require magical aid.” He explained, though Sunset could hear the distaste evident in his voice, “Sometimes, it’s something larger, like aiding the army in their skirmishes against lingering orc warbands, other times, it would just be us having to help deal with a local gnoll threat or a rogue wizard.”

Whipping out a map of the kingdoms, Kel’Thuzad pointed at a region, “this is Southshore, a quaint little village that has a vague distrust of wizards. Apparently, the local militia had been having some trouble recently with ogres raiding their village every so often and are petitioning the Alliance for help. The generals in charge decided to ask us for some magical assistance and Antonidas told me to send you.”

“Wait, what?” That was fast, I was barely a month into my apprenticeship!

“No objections, I do not have the time for this” Kel’Thuzad cut her protest short irritably before continuing, “Helcular here will be your ward and direct superior for this mission in my absence. The two of you are to rendezvous with a small group sent by the Army in an Inn near the Hillsbrad Fields and be under the command of the Knight in charge.”

Fixing his apprentice with a stare, Kel’Thuzad said, “this is a good chance for you to start learning more about the structure of the Alliance of Lordaeron. Do not squander it and use it as a way to foster good relations.”

Sunset was not so sure how to feel about this. While she had not expected her education here to be the same as when she was under the Princess, it would be the first time she actually was flung into a combat situation. Not to say that she was nervous or anything, she just had a vehement dislike of being thrown into violent situations, especially ones that were life-threatening, to her, like all other sane living things!

“Understood, Master.”

“Splendid, now leave me, both of you.” Ordered Kel’Thuzad, “and don’t embarrass yourselves.”

Sunset and Helcular both bowed and exited the room, leaving Archmage Kel’Thuzad alone to mutter absently to himself, something about ‘rats and raising them’. Probably one of his research projects. Sunset shrugged mentally before turning her attention to her companion, no, temporary superior.

“So,” She began hesitantly, unsure whether to be formal or not, “what’s the plan, Magus Helcular?”

The bearded mage started and looked at Sunset, awkwardness plain in his eyes. “Errr, just Helcular would be fine.”

“Understood.” Sunset nodded.

“I hope you don’t mind if I call you Sunset?”

“That is okay,” replied Sunset. Better than broadcasting to everybody that I am an apprentice. It’s more likely for people to take her seriously that way. At least until she had achieved a position of note.

“Okay,” Helcular beamed. “Well, first let me tell you that it’s an honor to work alongside an apprentice of Lord Kel’Thuzad’s from within the Kirin Tor. Truly an honor.”

Sunset blinked. Within the Kirin Tor? Something about that phrase does not sound quite right. “Pardon me, but aren’t you from the Kirin Tor?”

“Ah no, never got accepted.” Helcular smiled ruefully. “But I do not regret it, after all, with Lord Kel’Thuzad’s permission, I have access to certain parts of the Violet Citadel that the other magi outside the order does not.”

“Still I am extremely grateful to the Archmage for his teachings. He had taught me much during our time together. Though I have yet to attain his level of prowess.”

“He is very powerful.” Sunset admitted. “I too hope to become his equal some day.”

“Oh, I have no doubt you will reach it one day.” Helcular smiled. “In fact, Lord Kel’Thuzad is looking forward to the success of this mission, especially if you played an integral role.”

Oh really? Sunset frowned internally. She may have been with Kel’Thuzad for only a few weeks, but she was certain she had a good understanding of his character. In fact, Sunset found it hard to believe that Kel’Thuzad would have a greater interest in her than his pet projects. Furthermore, the way the man was talking was extremely familiar, almost like someone from her childhood…

Upper Crust. Realisation dawned on Sunset when she remembered that vain noble ass-kisser of a Unicorn. During Sunset’s time as Celestia’s student, she had constantly showered Sunset with praises, and often spoke highly of her in other social circles in a vain attempt to curry favor with Sunset Shimmer. Too bad that she did not count on Princess Celetia’s former student to have zero interest in the noble’s circles then.

Here, however, Helcular might actually be more of an asset than Upper Crust was in Canterlot, especially since he had caught the eye of Kel’Thuzad. Helcular was probably hoping to use her as another ‘inside contact’ in the Kirin Tor.

And what’s stopping her from doing the same?

The deal goes both ways. It was simple relationship building. She does him a favor, he does her one as well and they become allies, of a sort. Sunset will become another of Helcular’s inside contact for the Kirin Tor, and Helcular will be hers for into the outside circles.

“I thank you.” Sunset smiled at the elder mage in gratitude, “and might I say that I am looking forward to working with you, who had been taught by our master.” Sunset made sure to put enough emphasis on the last two words.

After all, it wouldn’t do to openly look down on a potential ally.

Helcular smiled, “So do I.”

“So, Helcular, what’s our plan?”

“Ah, Master Kel’Thuzad has sent for the supplies already, all that’s left is to prepare our mode of transport.”

“Are we using the portals?” Asked Sunset, “or teleporting?”

“Hardly, there are no portals to Hillsbrad, and teleporting over such a great distance is likely to drain us of our magic, which we may not have ample time to recover should the knights be there already.”

“I see, so what are we to do?”

“We will have to ride.” Helcular smiled, “I will ask for horses from the stables at first light tomorrow. That way you will have ample time to prepare any other items you might need for our mission.”

“Ah,” Sunset did not know where to begin. Horses? “I must confess, I do not know how to ride…” She admitted, a slight blush on her cheeks that were the only indication of her embarrassment.

“Oh.” Helcular blinked, before smiling. “Well, it’s a four day ride. You will have plenty of time to learn.”

While Kel’Thuzad had told her not to make an embarrassment of herself, Sunset desperately hoped that she would not make a fool out of herself as early as tomorrow morning.

Author's Note

Hi guys, had to rewrite this particular chapter over and over again, wasn't really sure abt its turnout but am still pretty happy with it. But Sunset's going on a mission, and it won't be pretty. But hey, it's warcraft.

Hope you enjoy the chapter, and leave a like if you do!

Regards,
Riposte

7. It Ain't Ogre I

The next day, Sunset found Helcular waiting for her at the Fountain of Dalaran. She had not bothered to bid Jaina farewell that morning, having already informed her about Sunset’s upcoming mission the previous night. Jaina had seemed surprised that Sunset was issued one so early, but was too tired to offer her thoughts on it due to a late night project.

And no, the reason why Sunset did not say goodbye to Jaina was not because she felt that Jaina needed the rest (though she most certainly does, considering her state of mind the previous night.). It was more to do with the fact that Sunset had spent too much time doing some last minute research about ogres and their weakness.

Yeah, that’s definitely why.

She would have went to see Archmagus Modera, but unfortunately, her former tutor was out for official business at the moment. That was probably for the best, Sunset did not want to foster another parent-child relationship if she could help it. Especially considering how the last one went.

Helcular had greeted her warmly, and the two of them had immediately departed for the stables, each of them with a haversack of supplies on their backs. Procuring the steeds were the easy part, though Sunset had to try three times to properly mount one without falling off. At least Helcular had more decency than the stablemaster and instead of doubling over in laughter, had helped instruct her how to ride a horse properly.

Then came the hard part.

Sunset had ridden on other ponies’ back before, when she was a filly. The experience had been rather comfortable and fun, according to Sunset’s memories. This was absolutely nothing like that. Maybe her physical structure had changed, maybe the horses here are less ‘fleshy’, the fact still remains that they were still uncomfortable to sit on. Her steed was a tall powerful stallion with a brown coat that felt as though it were covered by platemail than normal flesh, and Sunset was not surprised by how uncomfortable it had made her journey.

Not to mention how tiring it was. And boring.

Sunset had plans to continue her studies on the ride and in the night, but truth be told, she was having too much trouble trying to stay in her saddle to even have a look at the scenery around here. As such, she was grateful for when the sun had begun to set and Helcular gave the signal for them to stop for the night.

She immediately regretted leaving the saddle, as she felt the aching in her legs intensify each time she took a step around the camp. Thankfully, Helcular had offered to be the one to help set up the wards for their camp, a small little clearing by the side of a group of trees. Sunset had gratefully accepted his offer, but had set up a small but powerful trap near her just in case.

The second and third day fared no better, though Sunset was worried that she was getting used to the amount of time she spent in the saddle. Still, that did not stop her from falling asleep like a log when night came. Or rising early because of how her aches and bruises she accrued from the consistent riding. Fitful sleeps had made her cranky, but no less polite, though she was developing quite a hatred for the saddle and the mount, in fact missing the time when she herself possessed those four legs and stamina to trot long distances in a single day.

The next day was just as uneventful, though Sunset found herself much more attentive to Helcular’s conversations than before. She was probably adapting to the discomfort of riding faster than she thought. Thankfully, Helcular’s topics of discussion mostly did not require her to respond in length and the man himself was satisfied with just the occasional affirmation that proved Sunset was indeed listening. A fact that Sunset was most grateful for.

Still, the ordeal was most uncomfortable.

It was not till near evening that they saw their destination. “There we are,” Helcular claimed as he raised his hand and pointed at the town. It was a small town, with a few houses that were neatly packed together, all within the confines of a white stone wall from which hung the banners of Lordaeron. “The town of Hillsbrad Fields. We will be heading straight to the townshall, where we will be provided accommodations and will serve as a meeting point for our rendezvous.”

Sunset grunted in agreement. She will be happy to actually get rid of the soreness from their long ride, even if it were only for a few moments. A moment’s rest for the time will be very much appreciated.

However, Sunset could not ignore the looks the townspeople were giving them as they rode into town. Her curiosity was satisfied when Helcular noticed her quizzical looks around them.

“They are suspicious of us.” He said, “afraid of us who wield powers beyond their ken.”

Ah. Glad to see that the good old distaste of magic-users is still prevalent across dimensions, Sunset grimaced. Hopefully they would not break out in riot.

Thankfully, the two of them reached the town hall without any incident. The building was easily the largest in town, and even had its own stable and quartermaster. The man had been rather cold towards them, but did nothing to hinder them as he took over the reins of their steeds after Helcular handed him a couple of copper coins. Beckoning to Sunset, who was still sore and aching from the entire street, Helcular entered the building.

The place was quaint, with floors and walls made from strong oakwood, a strong fire was burning in the hearth, kept safely behind a fence of iron which at least let the heat out. Decoration in the main hall was sparse, save for a single table behind which stood a paling man, probably because he just saw the two magi enter.

Helcular made to move towards the man, but stopped when he heard his name being called out. Sunset turned with her companion back to the entrance of the hall so see a trio of humans, two male and one female, striding towards them.

“Helcular! Never thought I would see you here!” The man speaking flashed a smile from beneath his black mustache. Save for his facial hair, he was completely bald, and looked to be in his forties. The other male looked just slightly younger and was clean shaven, and had his brown hair combed back while the woman had let shoulder length blonde hair flow freely. All three were dressed in brown tunics and pants with a blue tabard that depicts the symbol of Lordaeron.

“Sir Erik!” Helcular smiled back and clasped the hand offered by the other man, giving it a hearty shake. “It’s good to see you.”

“You too,” Erik chuckled, “truth be told, I was looking for you, was hoping that you would like to join us on our way down to Southshore.”

“Ah, you are the group that the Alliance asked to help Southshore with their ogre problems?”

“Yea- Wait, how did you?” Erik’s eyes widened in realisation before he looked at Sunset, seemingly seeing her for the first time. “OH! You are the help the Kirin Tor sent? Hah! If I knew that they would have asked you to come, I wouldn’t have wasted my time looking for you!”

Turning his attention to the redhead, Erik let out another snort, “and I see the Kirin Tor are still as stingy as ever with their magi. Sending only one? At the very least they had the decency to ask a local resident mage to help!”

Sunset felt a surge of protective anger at that statement. While it was true that the Kirin Tor was merely a stepping stone for her to become stronger, it was still the place that took her in and taught her the ways of magic. Frustration was beginning to give way to an angry retort, and the fact that she was tired was not helping her hold it in.

Before she could retort, Erik let out a good-natured laugh and clapped her on the shoulder. Hard. “I jest!” He smiled and held out a hand, “just glad that the Kirin Tor are still stalwart allies of the alliance to respond to such a small operation. Anyway, I am Captain Erik, Knight of the Alliance!”

Sunset looked dumbly at the hand for a good two seconds before remembering her manners. Clasping it with her own, she nodded at the man. “Sunset Shimmer, a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Sir Erik.”

“The pleasure’s mine, Lady Shimmer,” Sir Erik smiled before he turned and gestured to his companions, “these are my fellow knights, Sir Redrick and Dame Finora.” The two knights nodded at her, which she returned. “They are amongst the finest companions one could ask for, so you can be sure to trust them with your back, Lady Shimmer.”

“I see.” Sunset replied, a little too tired to process whatever was being said to her right now, besides the names. “Nice to meet the both of you.”

“Now, if you don’t mind me asking, are you all that were sent?” Helcular asked, “seems a little less than what I was expecting to deal with ogres.”

“No need to worry, apart from my squire, I have sent the rest of my squad towards Southshore this afternoon to scout out the situation.” Erik replied. “It’s a day’s ride if you follow the road, so the five of them would be arriving there about tomorrow morning.”

“I see, then when will we be departing ourselves?”

“Hmmmm,” Erik placed his hand on his chin, thinking deeply, though Sunset missed the glance he gave her. “What say you to first light tomorrow morning?”

“That would be fine,” Helcular nodded.

“Good. Now, Finora? Could you help guide the young lady to the room the magistrate was kind enough to leave aside? I would be talking with Helcular here awhile.”

“Okay.” The woman nodded as she walked over and motioned Sunset to follow her. Sunset looked at Helcular, who nodded, before she followed the woman to a quaint room. It had no furniture save for a couple of beds, a table and a chair. Not that Sunset was complaining, considering she had been sleeping out in the open the past few days.

“Need any help?” Finora asked. When Sunset shook her head in the negative, she nodded and pointed at the table, or more appropriately, what was on it. “Water in the bowls are for washing, the cups are for drinking. If you need any help, feel free to ring the bell and you will have a servant come help you.” She turned to leave the room.

“Understood,” Sunset replied, suppressing a yawn. “Thank you, Dame Finora.”

The knight merely smiled, “The pleasure's mine.” And left the room.

Sunset paid her no heed, opting to just collapse on the bed and letting sleep claim her.

As soon as the two were out of sight, Captain Erik’s smile turned into a frown as he regarded Helcular.

“Okay, be straight with me, what’s the Kirin Tor thinking?”

At Helcular’s perplexed expression, Erik let out an exasperated sigh. “I meant the girl! What are they thinking sending her out here?”

“I assure you, Sunset’s competency has been vouched for by her mentor, the Archmagus Kel’Thuzad.”

“Of course it has!” Erik growled, “I don’t think the Kirin Tor would want to be known for sending liabilities to the battlefield. But what I want to know, is why they would send someone as young as here out for a combat mission?”

“Ah, they wanted her to gain some combat experience, her master said she had almost nothing else left to learn in a classroom that fieldwork can’t provide.”

“Land’s sake!” Exclaimed Redrick, causing the other two to turn to him, “you mean this is her first combat mission?”

“Beside the point, Redrick,” Erik snorted as he looked Helcular in the eye, “you know something, Helcular? You know I got a brother, right?”

“Ah yes, a knight like you,” Helcular’s eyes narrowed, “I heard that he died in the Second War, my condolences.”

“No need for that,” Erik replied gruffly, his teeth gritted as he continued, “so you see, he had a daughter, my niece, sweet little girl, who I am taking care of right now. She’s turning sixteen this year, and you know what,” He pointed down the hallway in which Sunset had taken to leave the hall, “that girl looks just as young as her, if not younger. So what I would like to ask is, what is the Kirin Tor thinking, sending children to the frontlines?”

“I assure you that I have no part in this.” Helcular sniffed disapprovingly, “my job is to aid you to the best of my ability and ensure that she does not die.”

“Yeah, you’d better.” Captain Erik straightened as he folded his arms. “Though I would say you have been doing a terrible job of it, considering that Miss Shimmer looks dead on her feet. I would even guess that you took four days to reach here, right?”

“What does it matter?”

“Helcular, I know that you like that girl, but you need to understand that it’s not good to push a growing child! If you have been taking proper breaks instead of riding hours on end, you would have reached here tomorrow!”

“By the light,” Erik sighed, “I just hope that we won’t have her blood on our hands come tomorrow.”

“Here you go, Lady Shimmer,” A blonde male teen handed her her canteen of water, that had just been refilled. The boy was only one dressed in mail armor, what with the three knights clad in full-plate armor and the two magi in their robes. Though that my attribute to the fact that he was still a teen.

“Thank you, Orys,” Sunset replied, eliciting a blush from him. Orys was the squire of Sir Erik, who the captain had placed in charge of defending both magi as part of the battle plan. Unfortunately, the man must not have noticed how smitten his squire was with her, and was probably blind, considering how Orys stammered everytime they talked since the start of their journey this morning.

Not that Sunset was not concerned with how she looked. While she may not seem like it, Sunset took great pride in the fact that she was quite the looker in Equestria. While magic was her focus in life, she should at least look good using it, at least good enough that she would have a horde of fans and admirers waiting to serve at her beck and call.

Though Orys' actions were beginning to border on irritating.

At least he was too shy to even want to speak to her, a fact that Sunset was grateful for. The princesses help her if he did, she might accidentally toss a fireball in his face if he was going to stammer all conversation, and that would definitely place her poorly in the eyes of the Alliance and Kirin Tor.

Sunset took a light sip from her canteen, the water was stale, but refreshing nonetheless in the hot afternoon sun. In fact, Sunset was thankful that Captain Erik had called for a break after four hours of riding. Despite her good’s night sleep, her legs and back were still sore from the four days of constant riding, in fact, why did Helcular insist upon riding for as long as there was light?

Sunset did not had time to ponder for that, however, as the captain stood up, did a stretch and turned to the rest of them. “Alright, rest time’s over! It’s time for us to move out!”

It took the group less than ten minutes to have saddled up and be back onto the road, Erik settling a comfortable pace for all of their horses. Riding beside Helcular, Sunset could tell that the older mage was disturbed by something, but declined to comment anything on it, rather…

“How much farther to Southshore?”

Helcular started, then turned to smile at Sunset, “Ah, Sunset, just a bit longer than five hours. Erik doesn’t want us tired out by the time we reached there, so he had us traveling at this pace.”

“I see.” Sunset pursed her lip as she thought about something, “any tips?”

“I’m sorry?” Came Helcular’s surprised response.

“I mean for when I am fighting,” Sunset elaborated, “I have never been in a fight before.” Especially one that concerns my own life and death. Sunset added silently.

“Advice... “ Helcular closed his eyes, deep in thought. “It would probably be not to think about it.”

“Excuse me?”

“Killing others,” Helcular clarified, “is never easy. Taking a life is something that will always haunt you, something you will want to undo. It will become a distraction when you are in combat, so the best thing to do is to not think about it.”

“Ah." Sunset frowned. She was not talking about killing, in fact, she was hoping that they would subjugate the target this time. However, Helcular had seemed serious about this, perhaps the ogres were indeed a threat that must be killed?

But will it really be that easy? Sunset’s inner voice rose. Try all she might, she was still a pony at heart. Killing others had always been something that was anathema to her. Was she truly doing the right thing?

It was a question that stayed with her for the rest of the journey, her concentration broken only when they neared their destination.

The sun was just beginning to set, and the darkness began to silently creep over the sky, a silence that was broken by the distant shouts and the strikes of steel on steel.

“What in the name of Terenas?” Captain Erik swore before he turned to the group, his jovial eyes becoming as cold as steel in an instant. “Knights! With me! Magi, stick with Orys and follow close behind! We ride to Southshore!”

“We ride!” Cried the other two knights and Orys as they donned their helms and kicked their horses, spurring their steeds into galloping speed. Helcular nodded at Sunset and kicked his steed, leaving her in the dust before she could cry out.

“Ah, I don’t really know how to…” Sunset’s voice trailed off as she watched them galloping off into the distance. “Well sure, leave me alone here without telling me how to speed up.” She muttered, annoyed.

Not one to be left behind when she could help it, Sunset began kicking her horse lightly in hopes of getting it to start galloping. Then with increasing force when the initial kicks did not provoke a response. “Come on, how hard do you want me to kiiiiicuuuuoooooaaaaahhh!”

Her horse sprang into full gallop, Sunset could not help but try to hold on as she tried to avoid being thrown off her steed. It was scary, but weirdly exciting, traveling at the speed. However, it was apparent it was too fast, seeing as she caught up with the group in no time and with no idea how to slow her steed down.

Thankfully, Redrick noticed her plight and helped took her reins, guiding her steed’s speed, making it slow down to match them in pace.

It was not long before the town came into sight, it was much larger than the Hillsbrad Fields, but had no walls surrounding it. However, what caught Sunset’s attention was the fact that multiple figures were scampering about the town. Figures that were definitely not humans.

“Gnolls!” She heard Erik curse, “Stupid raiding beastmen! Men, draw steel!”

Ah, she thought that they looked familiar, those hyena-headed humanoids that were as dumb as a rock and practised slavery. While I would not question why they were attacking a human town, I thought we were supposed to deal with an ogre problem?

Unfortunately, it looks like she would not get the chance to dwell on it, Sunset reflected as her companions took out their weapons. Captain Erik and Sir Redrick wielded a greatsword each while Dame Forina unslung a warhammer from her back, all three carried shields on their other arm as they urged their horses to greater speeds.

“Orys! Stay with the magi! The rest of you, with me! Charge!” The captain ordered.

“Come with me,” Helcular said to Sunset as he slowed down their speeds in contrast the three knights sped forward, “you too, squire.”

“W-we aren’t going to help?” Orys stammered, echoing Sunset’s thoughts as he pulled over.

“Yes, we are, but not from directly behind.” Helcular explained, “I don’t want to accidentally turn Sir Erik into a charred corpse if I could help it. We will need a better ground from which to cast our spells.” His eyes swept over the area, “over there, follow me.”

Helcular led them to a small hill that overlooked half of the town, meeting no problems from the gnolls apart from two, which Helcular had reduced to burning corpses. Apparently the rest were gathered elsewhere, or at least that was what Sunset had suspected.

Her suspicion was proven correct when they reached the top of the hill. Majority of the gnolls, numbering around twenty, were centered around the singular tower that loomed over the town. Apparently, the human residents here had reinforced the area surrounding the tower, having built a trench around it and were trading blows with the gnolls, though neither side seems to be doing any real damage. Another group of ten or so were engaging Captain Erik and his group, who were faring a lot better than the villagers despite being much more vastly outnumbered, given the trail of dead corpses that the trio had left behind them.

Captain Erik, in particular was terrifying. Seated atop his armored steed and clad in steel plate armor, seeing him swing his greatsword about with such ease made Sunset glad that he was on her side. Each swing of his weapon sent gnolls scampering for their lives leaving those that were too slow to fall to the ground, never to rise again.

Sunset was glad that she had not eaten anything since breakfast, as she felt herself on the verge of throwing up again. The stench of blood in the air was pungent, amidst other smells, and the odor cooked flesh gave off was no more pleasing to the nose.

Don’t think about it. Sunset repeated the mantra in her head, trying to force the carnage the knights were visiting on the gnolls out of head, trying desperately to forget the dying screams of the gnolls.

“Sunset,” Helcular said as he dismounted pointed at the group assailing the villagers, “we will strike those gnolls over there, prepare your spells.”

More out of a desire to have something to do to forget than to be actually useful, Sunset dismounted and stood beside Helcular. It was easier when she actually had a task, and Sunset picked a spell in her mind and traced a sigil in the air, feeling the power welling up in her.

“Not Arcane," Helcular instructed as he flung a lance of fire at the gnolls, incinerating one, causing Sunset to stop her spellcasting. "Fire would be more effective."

Sunset made to protest, but thought better of it. Instead, she muttered a word of power as she grabbed ahold of the magic within her, feeling it well up in her hand. She saw her hand burst into flames, yet felt none of the heat . Setting her sights on the gnoll group surrounding the tower, she threw her hand forward, a ball of fire leaving it and arcing over half the town towards the gnolls.

It struck the fringe of the group, the resulting explosion immolating three gnolls who were probably too cowardly to go forward to face the human residents. Two of them howled in pain as the fire burnt them, but the one was caught within the blast dropped onto the ground,screaming aloud before its burning corpse stopped moving. Sunset winced as their cries of pain reached her, almost messing up the second spell she was in the midst of preparing.

Was it this easy to kill? Sunset wondered in disgust, before she stopped that thought as her second spell began fluctuating out of control. Don’t think about it! Don’t think about it!” Immersing herself in her spellcasting , Sunset gestured again and sent another ball of fire at her targets. This one found its mark in the middle of gnoll group, and the two caught in the explosion this time were at least killed fast enough that they did not have time to cry aloud in pain.

It got easier as she continued, more due to the fatigue she felt as she flung spell after spell alongside Helcular. The constant mana drain at least made her tired enough that she did not need to think about the morality of what she was doing.

“Sunset!” Orys called.

Sunset paid him no heed, or rather she was too focused on casting another spell to pay any attention to him, and was not prepared when he pushed her down the hills. Raising her face from the pile of dirt she landed upon, Sunset seethed with indignation as her fatigue and frustration was making it very difficult to hold in her anger.

She turned to look at the top of the hill, where Orys was standing, wanting to scream at him, ask him what was the big idea only to stop when she saw him being swatted away, as easily as one would swat a fly, by a cylindrical object the size of a tree.

Oh wait, that was a tree trunk, Sunset blinked in realization.

And she found herself looking up, and up, and up as a shadow loomed over her.

“Horseapples.”

Author's Note

Whew, this scene was actually tougher to write than I thought it would. Not exactly used to writing about travelling when there were no big events during those. Still, I hope it didn't throw you off!

Regardless, I hope you enjoyed the chapter and do leave a like if you did!

Regards,
Riposte

8. It Ain't Ogre II

A small single eye set in the center of a hideous head that looked down at her from atop a huge bulky body. Sunset’s body tensed as she felt that single hateful orb focused upon her, as its owner let out a guttural growl that spoke clearly of its intent.

“Sunset, get a hold of yourself!” It was not Helcular’s warning, but the explosion on the ogre’s body that shook Sunset out of her shock-induced state.

When the hell did an ogre come here? Sunset thought as she stood up, looking at the ogre , who seemed none the worse for the wear despite the spell leaving some serious burnmarks on its body. Instead, it seemed to look around, confused as to where the spell came from before it returned its gaze back to Sunset. Its little piggy eye squinted at her in anger before it roared and charged towards her, each step making the ground shake.

Sunset, in response, did what any other sensible person would do, so she turned and ran.

“Why the hell are you chasing me?” Sunset cursed as she felt the ogre’s club smashed into the ground where she was standing mere seconds ago. “That wasn’t even my spell!”

Right, ogres are stupid, it probably just blamed the first thing it sees. Silly question. Sunset’s mind thought unhelpfully as she poured all her effort to avoid being turned into a pile of flattened meat.

The sound of rumbling footsteps shaking the ground behind her was all the clue that Sunset needed to know that the ogre was on hot on her heels.

Unfortunately, it seemed that she could not outrun it, seeing as the shadow of the ogre had begun looming over her again. Sunset risked looking back, and saw the ogre raising its makeshift maul of a tree trunk again. Reacting immediately, Sunset threw herself onto the ground just as she felt the rush of wind as the trunk missed her by mere inches and smashed into the wall of a nearby house, which shuddered from the impact of the blow.

Looking up, Sunset saw the ogre grunt as it realised it missed, before reaching out chubby, oversized hand towards her. The intent was clear, it wanted to pick her up, what it wants to do with her afterwards was but a guess that Sunset had no intention of finding out.

Calming herself, which was a miraculous feat considering her current situation, Sunset gestured and half said, half screamed a word of power. The ogre growled in surprise as it found its attempted grab was rebuffed by a purple translucent sphere surrounding Sunset. The growl erupting into a roar of anger, the ogre raised its club and smashed it over the shield.

Sunset gritted her teeth in pain as the force of the blow knocked her down to her knees, however, she kept her concentration strong, and the shield did not even budge as the ogre stumbled backwards from the force of its own blow. Sunset, in return, only gave the smoldering look of rage and indignation.

Why was the ogre attacking her? No, what had she done to deserve this? To put her life on the line so soon? Fine! Sunset was done caring! Still in her kneeling position, Sunset snarled out a phrase and pointed at the ogre, the purple shield pulsed once before bursting forth in the shape of lance that struck the ogre mid-swing. Caught unguarded, the ogre could only roar in pain as the lances pierced through its thick hide and stumble backward as it let go of its weapon, the tree trunk tumbling to the ground as it clasped its wound in an attempt to stop the bleeding.

Sunset had ignored the sudden rush of fatigue that came with the spell, instead pouring her mana into another one. An orb of fire pulsed between her two hands as she channeled into the spell, watching the fireball grow as time passed. Then she flung it at the ogre as casually as one would toss an apple to a friend.

The resulting explosion knocked Sunset onto her back with its shockwave. Winded, Sunset coughed as she looked up at the ogre, trying to spot it through the clearing smoke. Obviously, it was still alive, if the cries of pain were any indication. As the smoke cleared, Sunset got a clear look of the towering figure. It was not a pretty sight, aside from the gaping wound in its chest, one side of its body was completely charred black, with some parts still glowing red and smoking. However, while it may probably still be in a whole lot of pain, its eye was still fixated on Sunset, glaring at her with pure hatred.

“Can’t take a hint?” Sunset growled, “with you being so stupid, it’s no wonder your species lost alongside with the Horde!” Chanting quickly, Sunset took a bead of sweat from her forehead and let her mana flow into it. She watched as it froze and grew, becoming a spike made of ice and sent it flying at the ogre, who raised an arm to block it. The ogre snarled in pain as the ice spike buried itself in its arm, but otherwise seemingly ignored it as it took one lumbering step forward.

Too tired to get up from the ground, Sunset prepared another spell, hoping that it would be enough. Her mana was getting rather low, and the fatigue from recent events was beginning to catch up to her. This last spell would be the last one she could cast, and if it failed to stop the ogre, it might mean the end of her.

Fortunately, someone else has other plans.

A warcry sounding behind her, Sunset watched in wonderment as an armored figure rode past her and swung his greatsword at the ogre, burying it deep into the ogre’s flesh. The ogre roared aloud in pain and tried to punch the rider, who merely raised his shield and let the blow glanced off of it.

“Back, you lumbering fool!” Laughed Captain Erik, his voice booming from behind his full-face helm. He pulled his sword back, leaving a gaping wound which bled profusely at the ogre’s side as he rode off. For half a moment, Sunset was worried that he would leave her alone with the monster, only for the Captain to turn his steed back as he took another chop at the ogre.

The ogre was prepared, however, and raised its arm to grab the blade. Unfortunately for it, it had been too engrossed with the good Captain to notice another rider coming up behind it with a warhammer raised.

It probably did notice when the warhammer caved in its skull.

Captain Erik gave Dame Finora a nod before he steered his steed towards Sunset before dismounting and offering her a hand. A hand which Sunset gratefully accepted, only realising how tired she was now that the adrenaline from the fight has subsided.

“Nice work, girl!” Captain Erik praised, his voice echoing unnaturally, probably because of his helmet as he pulled her up. “Glad to see that you are fine! The battle’s over, you can rest easy now.”

“Yeah…” Sunset murmured dazedly, before she stumbled, her legs giving way, apparently she was more tired than she thought, or felt. Luckily, Erik caught in time and held her up with a supporting arm.

“Easy there,” Erik murmured before she turned to Finora, “Can you go and get Mandin? Might want him to have a look at her.”

As the other Knight rode off, Erik looked around before asking the girl leaning on him for support. “Say, where is Orys and Helcular? Have you seen them?”

“Orys?” Sunset blinked as she tried to remember. Then it all came flooding back, Orys getting swatted, the charred corpses on the ground, the dying screams of the gnolls. “Urp!”

Sunset pushed away from the captain in shock as she knelt on the ground as she tried to empty her stomach of it non-existent contents. Nausea rose as she tried to calm down by taking deep breaths, yet all of it was in vain as she could not help but remember the day’s events.

She did not know how long she stayed there in that state, it could have been seconds, or hours, but the next thing she knew was a soothing wave washing away all her doubts and a gentle but strong voice talking to her.

“There, there. There’s nothing to be anxious about. Come on, deep breaths.” It encouraged.

Sunset complied and breathed deeply, finding it easier to do so now that the nausea had passed. Blinking away the wetness that had pooled at her eyes from the ordeal, Sunset looked up to a wrinkled but kindly white bearded face looking at her.

“Feeling better?” the man asked. When Sunset nodded, he smiled and patted her on the back. “First time?”

Sunset stayed silent.

“I understand.” He said. “It was pretty much as bad for me too, but you know something?”

Sunset blinked as the man dressed in white robes slowly pulled her up and faced her in the direction of the tower. There Sunset saw the townspeople slowly file out of the structure, as they embraced their loved ones or as the kids run around in joy now that the danger had passed.

It was calming. Soothing even.

“When you think about the lives you take in battle, think also about the lives you are protecting.” He said, smiling at Sunset as he did. “A wise man called Alonsus Faol told me that once.”

“Ah.” Sunset had no idea how to respond to that. The name rang familiar, but she could not place it.

“Name’s Mandin, by the way. I am the priest attached to Sir Erik’s command.”

“Sunset.”

“Oh I know who you are, Lady Shimmer, Captain Erik was yelling it into my ear as I was heading over to you.” Mandin chuckled, before he looked around. “Ah, speak of the devil. Captain!.” He waved at the familiar form.

Captain Erik cut a very imposing figure when clad in armor. Now however, with dirt and blood covering the metal plates, Sunset could not help but be intimidated by the larder man as he approached. “Lady Shimmer! You alright?”

“She just needs some rest,” Mandin replied in her stead. “How’s Orys, by the way?”

“He’s fine, got some broken ribs, but nothing that the local healer can’t fix.” Erik sighed as he looked at Sunset, before lowering his head apologetically. “Sorry about being late. I saw my friend Helcular fighting an ogre and had to gather my group to rush over to him before he told me that another one was chasing you.”

“It’s okay.” Sunset nodded as she accepted his apology.

“Thank you, Lady Shimmer.” Erik smiled before he turned back to Mandin, and frowned. “Though there’s something fishy about this.”

“About what, Captain?” Mandin prompted.

“Apparently the men says that gnolls and the ogres attacked together.”

“Ah yes, that they did, Captain. It was a surprise to me too, and more so when they retreated.” Mandin replied, “However, I was certain that there were at least four when the assault began.”

“That’s the thing, ogres don’t work with gnolls, and they do not retreat, not unless they are under orders or scared.”

“Could be a falling out, Captain?”

“Ogres tend to solve arguments by bashing the opposition over the head.” Captain Erik replied as his eyes narrowed. “No, they are being led by something. I am certain of it. The question is, by who?”

The gnoll sat in the dark room, alone and chained to the wall. Still, that did not stop it from trying to break free as it struggled against the bonds that held it to the wall. Unfortunately, no matter how hard it tried, it only gained another bruise to show for it.

It was then when the door to the room swung open, revealing a tanned human in red robes. Helcular sniffed in distaste as the pungent odor of gnoll dirt, sweat and urine assaulted him when he entered, but ignored it as he set his eyes upon the hateful little beast lying on the floor.

“Well well, look what we have here.” He sneered at the gnoll, “A beast that thinks itself at the top of the food chain.”

The gnoll mere snarled in return, and would have snapped at him if not for the muzzle sealing its mouth shut. “Hah, pitiful beast.” tsked Helcular, “don’t worry, you guys almost caused me my master’s trust with what had happened today. Thankfully for me, the good captain was around to help, but don’t think for a second that that will help your case now.”

Helcular drew his fingers across the air, tracing a variety of symbols as he muttered words that sounded unintelligible to men. Once his spell was finished, Helcular’s eyes and hands glowed a sickly green as the man himself smiled, the action itself petrifying the gnoll with untold fear.

“I know the Erik told me to make it quick, but he never told me to make it painless.” Helcular chuckled as he grabbed the gnoll with both of his hands. “Might as well take what little pleasures I can.”

The gnoll tried to scream in pain, but found that it could not speak. Then again, even if it could, nobody would have heard it.

It had been two days since the attack on the village. Sunset was feeling significantly better from her ordeal though sometimes she still had retching moments wherever she smelled the scent of blood.

She still got over it in the end, mostly thanks to Brother Mandin. The kindly priest had been most helpful in getting her over… her issues.

Truth be told, contrary to what the Brother had preached, Sunset found it easier to justify her taking of lives much more easily when she saw the freshly dug graves of three of the townsfolk who had not survived the attack. Perhaps it was the fact that those gnolls and ogres may had been the ones responsible, and she was merely avenging the fallen.

Best not to think about it. Sunset sighed as she reminded herself that she was here to cool off and relax, not to remember what she had done.

So here she was, sitting on a bench, drinking from a mug of chilled water as she watched the townsfolk go about their business as though nothing had happened. There was something comforting about how peaceful it was, almost like how Canterlot’s city area had been. Not really something Sunset would think she had missed.

Oh well, Sunset shrugged as she downed the rest of the contents of her mug down her throat, enjoying the feeling of the refreshing liquid running down her throat, it was about time for her to get back to her personal project anyways, those books she had left in the inn would not be reading themselves. Besides, it was not like she could find Helcular or any of the group to discuss anyways. Orys, she was avoiding for personal reasons, don’t get her wrong, she was grateful to him for saving her life, but he seriously needs to cut down on the stammering, then the rest had either left with Helcular early in the morning or were helping to fortify the village.

Dismissing the mug with a wave of her hand, Sunset made her way down to the inn, Sunset meeting with little opposition as she did so, in no small part due to the townspeople giving her a wide berth. It would have bothered her if she wasn’t used to it already. After all, in Canterlot, the maids and nobles were quick to scamper out of her way once they learned of what she had done to that pompous brat Blueblood.

Sunset cracked a small at that particular memory. Good times.

She almost reached the inn door when she was hailed by a call behind her. Wiping away the frown that briefly appeared on her face, Sunset turned to see Finora striding down the street down towards her. The large woman was wearing a set of mail armor, having forego her outer plate armor for the heavy lifting jobs required today. Still, she was no less imposing and Sunset would not underestimate her, especially after how she had seen Dame Finora swung that warhammer of hers.

“Lady Shimmer!” The knight smiled as she caught up to her. “How’re you feeling today?”

“I’m fine, Dame Finora.” Sunset put on her most convincing gentle smile, which was actually quite good. Those years of sucking up to certain nobles and professors certainly helped. “How may I help you?”

“Sir Erik and Helcular had returned, and they want us to gather into the townsquare.”

“Understood.”

The two of them headed over to the town square, which was really just a clearing in front of the tower. It did not take them long before their group came into view. Captain Erik had somehow pulled a table out into the open clearing and was standing around it, accompanied by Helcular, Redrick and a giant of a man with a bush red beard and a mane of matching color who Sunset vaguely recalled introducing himself as Sergeant Miller. If Sunset remembered correctly, he was Erik’s second in command and had been in charge of the town’s defense the other day, having reached it earlier alongside the other eleven men that had been sent forward with him. They all seemed to be discussing something urgently as they studied a piece of paper on the table.

Not any piece of paper, Sunset realised as she approached them, but a map.

“Ah, Finora, Lady Shimmer.” Erik looked up and smiled. “Glad to see you see you didn’t waste any time coming over.”

“Good to see you too, Captain. How’s squire Orys?” It would be impolite to not ask.

“He’s fine, he’s on the way to recovery.” Erik sighed, “though he would have to sit out this next assault.”

“Assault?”

“Indeed, during our scouting this morning. Helcular here,” He indicated the mage, “had managed to find interrogate the only gnoll we captured the other day, and gathered the rough location of the gnoll’s camp. We went there this morn and found that abandoned cave, but guess what else?”

“Ogres?” Finora prompted sarcastically.

“Not only that, I found our mastermind, there’s an orc with them.”

Orcs! Sunset had never seen one before, but she had learned much about them during her time spent helping Jaina with her project, and during her spare reading session when she went through the various works Archmage Antonidas wrote about them. While the accounts vary from writer to writer, one thing was common among them all, they were brutish creatures that almost could stand toe to toe against the Alliance and would have wiped them all out if not for the infighting they had suffered during the Second War.

And there was one here, and Captain Erik had pegged it to be the one that had coordinated the ogres and gnolls attack on the town.

“Where?” Redrick asked.

“Here.” Sergeant Miller placed a green stone on the map. “Looks to be an abandoned mineshaft and the folks here say that there is only one way in and one way out, unless the gnolls’ been digging.”

“There were two ogres left outside when we checked. Probably the two that did not come back to attack the village.” Helcular said, “Also, it will be safe to say that the orc possess magic of some kind, no one could command so many gnolls so easily otherwise.”

“How many gnolls were escaped the other day?”

“Around ten and five. But there could be more left in the shaft.”

“Two ogres, around fifteen gnolls and one magic orc.” Erik grunted.”Not a pleasant group to deal with, but I had fought worse, with harder odds. So here is what we’ll do…”

Author's Note

Hello, my first chapter for combat. Still abit shaky, but I hope it's alright!

If you enjoyed the chapter, please leave a like!

Regards,
Riposte

9. It Ain't Ogre III

The trek to the mine was a quiet one, though Sunset could quite literally feel the tension in the atmosphere. Not that she could blame the town militia, which was quite literally made up of twenty volunteers, ten of which were in her group, while the others were led by the town’s magistrate, one Henry Maleb .

She took a quick look around at the others, the group consisting of the her, the ten volunteers, Mandin and Sergeant Miller. Everyone around her was wearing a grim face, with the exception of the brother, who was wearing a gentle smile upon his face and giving words of encouragement to each member of the group, boosting their confidence with his blessings.

The plan was relatively simple. There were three groups, one group consisted solely of Sir Erik and his crew who would be the first ones charging into the designated encampment. Sunset’s group would back them up, while the magistrate’s will help take out any stragglers that would try to escape into the forest.

Hopefully, things will go as planned.

Truthfully speaking, Sunset was still a little queasy from all the killing she had done the other day. While she was not looking forward to the fight later today, she understood that it was something that must be done. After all, they were dealing with ‘beasts who kill for the sport of it’, as Helcular had put it.

You may not enjoy it, but a rabid manticore must still be put down. It was a phrase that Sunset’s history professor in Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns had used to explain why Celestia had to go to war against Gryphonia some three hundred years back. The actual reason eludes her now, but she remembered that it had something to do with arrogant birds and bits.

Running multiple spells through her mind, Sunset was unprepared for a voice to suddenly whisper in her ear.

“Don’t think too hard on how to fight the next battle, rather, think about how to come out from it alive.”

“Brother Mandin,” Sunset turned, actually glad that she was actually aware enough to notice that it was him. She was this close to tossing a fireball. “Don’t sneak up on me like that.”

“Apologies, Sunset.” The old man smiled, “and please, call me Mandin.”

Sunset was a bit miffed that the priest had seemingly decided for himself that they were on first name basis, but considering the fact that he helped her out when she needed it, Sunset was willing to let him have a free pass on that. Also, there was the fact that she was interested in this ‘Light’ that the captain and Helcular had been talking about during the planning. Apparently it was some sort of blessing that could empower their men.

It was also vaguely mentioned in some of the books in the library back at Dalaran, but Sunset had always chalked it up to mere superstition considering how superfluous most of the writing had been. After all, ‘The Paladins used the power of the Light to combat the forces of the darkness the horde employs, engaging them in epic duels along the Hillsbrad fields.’ did sound like it would fit an epic saga, but not really good material for the research paper.

There was also the factor that Kel’Thuzad had been rather dismissive of it, regarding it as mere religion and nothing compared to the magical might magi wield.

Now, that just made Sunset all the more curious as to Mandin’s powers regarding this ‘Light’ and how he would wield it.

It did not take long before they happened on the edge of the clearing, and Sunset could just barely make out, through the foliage, the shapes of the two bulky figures, probably ogres sitting around a fire that was not emitting any smoke. Magic at work, no doubt about that. Around them scampered here and there small hunched figures that were most definitely gnolls.

Apparently Helcular’s camouflage spell that Sunset had helped cast on the group earlier in the day was working out better than they thought.

They have found the camp, and the good news was, its inhabitants probably had not noticed them, or any of their group for that matter. Good, surprise was on their side. Though, if Captain Erik had wanted to stick to the plan, that would mean Sunset’s group would have to wait, something the young mage herself was okay with.

Any moment now, thought Sunset as she waited for the eventual order. Oh, it’s not like she had anything to worry about at the moment, just that the wait was pretty much killing her patience. With a hammer. Annnnny moment now….

“Attack!” The cry felt Sunset with such relief that she actually forgot her underlying anxiety at the upcoming combat. Gazing out of the foliage, she watched as the group of humans raced out into the clearing from the bushes opposite her position, their weapons of cold steel in hand laying about at the scampering gnolls, who were trying to beat a hasty retreat in their panic.

The figures at the campfire, definitely ogres, stood up and bellowed a challenge at the attackers. Levelling clubs that were little more than uprooted trees, they lumbered forward only to be met by Erik and his duo of armored knights. The closest one took a clumsy swing at the captain, and speaking as one who had witnessed such a blow knock Orys flying, Sunset was surprised to see the captain merely raise his shield and block the attack.

The reason why soon presented himself, as Sunset espied Helcular standing far behind the battlelines, flanked by two swordsmen, as he chanted and pointed at the good captain, evidently reinforcing him with magic. Still, the ogres were definitely the main threat here, so Helcular was surely not wasting his efforts helping the good captain hold his ground against them.

Then she heard the horn.

“That’s the signal!” Sergeant Miller roared as he waved his mace. “Charge!”

Sunset and Mandin hung back as the militia surged forward. The gnolls, or at least those who had been fighting were apparently too engrossed facing the foes in front of them to pay attention to those charging from behind, only taking notice when a couple of them had been cut down.

One of the ogres turned and swung his club at the humans, but only succeeded in making them dart backwards so as to not be hit by it. Unfortunately for it, by doing so, it had left itself open to Dame Finora, who skirted around the combat between Erik and the other ogre, and brought her hammer down on its leg.

Sunset winced as the ogre cried out in pain and stumble onto the ground, and was momentarily worried when the ogre started flailing about and unwittingly released a sigh of relief when Finora had stepped out of its range. Still, the scent of combat was beginning to make itself apparent and Sunset could feel another urge to keel over and retch again.

Think about how these things deserve it. The words repeating in her head, Sunset managed to quell the feeling, replacing it with a desire to let the beasts get their comeuppance. It felt better, somewhat, though Sunset was sure that it would be a long while before she would get used to the sight of blood.

Regardless, despite the ogres still going strong, the gnolls surrounding them were not faring so well. Those not fighting were already dropping dead or trying to escape, while the rest could only put up a futile resistance against superior numbers.

We are winning. The thought flashed through Sunset’s mind, but it did not last long.

“LOK-NARASH!” A guttural voice screamed as a green humanoid charged out of the tunnel, flanked by two gnolls. The unarmored green brute stood well over three meters tall and looked as if it was packed with muscles. It carried a double-sided axe easily in one hand and looked perfectly capable of using it with ease and skill. Its face was similar yet different to humans, with a flat snout for a nose and a heavily squared jaw that was currently snarling, not to mention its eyes, Sunset had never seen eyes so red and unnatural and full of hate .

Yup, there’s the orc.

The orc roared another battlecry as it swung its axe at a militiamen, who dropped to the ground headless, before turning to bury its weapon into another’s chest. The gnolls seemed to take heart in its arrival, and began to fight more ferociously against the assembled humans, who were taken by surprise.

I thought we were winning? Sunset watched in amazement and growing wariness as the orc began to slowly but surely turned the tide of battle. However, she soon found her attention grabbed by the second orc who had emerged from the tunnel.

The orc who emerged was draped in tattered robes and carried a withered staffin one hand. Truth be told, it looked old, and looked lean enough that Sunset was certain even she can break him. For all intents and purposes, this second orc should be a smaller threat than the first. However, there was just this wrongness that surrounded it like a cloak of shadows, and Sunset felt her point validated when the wizened orc raised a hand and bathed a nearby human in a stream of green flames.

Warlock, that’s the term of those orc spellcaster who wielded fel magic, chaotic magic that corrupts not only the user, but their surroundings. Sunset recognized the properties from what she had researched, a project she had initially started out of interest of learning it but discontinued her research into it when she realized that it was not more powerful than Arcane magic, just easier to attain at a higher cost.

Let it be said that Sunset would never trade her life or soul for more power. Though, she’s definitely open to ideas of keeping all three.

That’s our cue. Sunset raised a hand, chanting a phrase as she sent a trio of purple bolts at the orc caster. Unfortunately, the spell proved ineffective as the arcane spell dissipated against a wave of shadow the orc had conjured. The warlock looked at her, smiled and yelled something in orcish.

It sounded more like a command than a spell, and that theory was proven when a gnoll emerged from the tunnel, one that was twice the size of the others and unarmed, though it looked as if it could tear a human in half. Decorated in fearsome warpaint, the gnoll made for a terrifying sight as it howled its anger out into the sky before fixing its eyes on Sunset.

This was one of those times that Sunset hated being right.

As Sunset began chanting, the warlock pointed at her and the giant gnoll charged, crossing half the distance in an instance. Knowing that there was no time to waste, Sunset raised a hand and gestured, sending a fireball at the approaching creature as she continued her spellwork. The attack struck, but Sunset watched astonished as the beast merely shrugged off the spell, ignoring the new burns it had gained and continued its approach

I can’t complete it in time. The realisation struck Sunset hard, and she opted to drop her spellwork in favor of conjuring an arcane shield. She just barely got the words out but could only watch in amazement as the gnoll collided with the shield when it was forming, smashing the purple edifice into so many little crystals that dissipated before it rammed bodily into her.

“Oof!” Sunset felt the wind leave her lungs as she was knocked none too gently onto the ground. Opening her eyes in time to see the monster raise both its arms, Sunset quickly rolled out of the way, barely avoiding the fate of being turned into a meat slab as the two paws smashed downwards.

Boy was she thankful for those physical lessons that Modera was insistent that she attended.

Scrambling to stand upwards, Sunset eeped as she dodged another vicious strike from the gnoll’s claws. As the gnoll drew it back for another blow, Sunset, more out of reflex than anything else, tossed a handful of flames at its face. The effect was instantaneous, and Sunset used the opening created by the gnoll’s howling of pain to quickly make some good distance between them.

“Ah!”

Only to fall, gasping in pain as she felt something cold and wrong struck her body, sucking all the energy from her. Through blurry eyes, she could see the wily old orc approaching her from behind the still thrashing and probably blinded gnoll, a hand held out towards her, glowing a sickly green.

Why didn’t my wards activate? Sunset had no time to ponder as she saw the orc’s hand glow again, and quickly rallied herself, hands already weaving a spell as she quickly stood upright. Thrusting her palms forward, Sunset released a blast of fire even as an orb of sickly green launched itself from the orc’s palm. Their spells met between them, and Sunset could only watch in fear as the orb dissipated the wave of fire into cinders and carried on into her.

When it collided with her, Sunset immediately lost track of her surroundings, she was even unaware of her own screams of pain until the world refocused about her. Shivering from the ordeal, more so from fear than in agony, Sunset fell onto her knees, eyes blurry from tears.

I don’t want to die… Those words flowed through her mind as Sunset looked upon the face of her tormentor. The orc seemed to be wearing a smile upon its wizened face, the open display of emotion making it much more fearsome than it already was. No, not fearsome, just downright terrifying.

Never before, had Sunset felt so scared for her life. Not when Celestia banished her, not when she woke up in this world, not even when the ogre stood above her, ready to crush her with a tree. She had studied diligently, but all of it was for naught, since she was probably going to die here.

“Have hope, Sunset.” A kindly voice said to her. Turning around, Sunset saw a figure of light standing beside her, and for a moment she thought that somehow Celestia herself had crossed the portal and found her, and now stood beside her, ready to protect her erstwhile daughter. Blinking away her tears, Sunset saw that it was not Celestia but Brother Mandin, the kindly priest emitting a warm glow as he stood there muttering an incantation of some kind.

No, not an incantation, a prayer. Sunset realized as she began to hear him, the warm light from him clearing her doubts, her fears. Sunset watched, at first in confusion, as he placed a hand upon her, then in astonishment as she felt strength return to her body.

This is the power of the Light? Sunset stood up slowly as she cleared her mind. The questions can wait for later, they have a battle to fight. The orc had not been idle when Mandin had been helping her, rather, it had brought its hands together and was chanting a spell of some sort. Sunset’s eyes widened when she saw the giant gnoll she had blinded suddenly screamed, filling the plains with its howls of pain and agony as the red markings that she had earlier thought were warpaint began glowing.

“An enslavement.” Mandin sighed, as he looked sadly at the spectacle. “poor thing’s probably the pack leader, that’s probably how the orc had gained control over the gnolls.”

“Any ideas?” Sunset snarled, the scene before her feeling her with an anger she never knew she had possessed.

“Kill the warlock, and we can put down the beast easily. But I fear that it will not be that easy, seeing that he’s empowering it.”

Kill the warlock? Now that’s something that Sunset could agree with. She may even have a spell that she could use for the occasion. “Cover me, I need time.” She said to Mandin as she balled one hand into a fist and clasped it with the other.

It was a risky spell to use now, given the timeframe in which she had to use it and especially considering how complex it was, but really, what other options did she have?

She began intoning the words and reached out with her magic into the air and the water within it. Sunset caught ahold of them and began molding them slowly as she tried to remember the steps detailed in the scroll she had memorized. Out of the corner of her eye, even as she focused her attention on weaving her spell, she could see Mandin drawing a long knife as he engaged the blinded, but clearly empowered gnoll. The orc warlock was not idle either, and were sending bolts of shadow at Mandin that dissipated upon touching the Light Mandin had surrounded himself in, though Sunset could swear that it was dimmer than before.

She watched as Mandin dodged a swipe from the gnoll and scored a series of slashes upon the beast, which seemed to enrage it more than anything.

It was grueling to watch and Sunset was thankful she never lost focus as she weaved the spell. Hopefully she would be able to finish it before Mandin was killed.

Captain Erik grunted as he blocked a particularly vicious axeblow from the orc with his shield, letting it glance off the magically reinforced metal harmlessly. This was one of those few moments where he was extremely grateful that Helcular was around. Magi do not tend to practice enforcement magics in these parts, preferring the good old fireball or frostbolts to deal with their problems directly.

Helcular, on the other hand, had actually saved his life quite a few times a normal mage could not, by reinforcing Erik with magic so that he could actually stand up to blows he normally wouldn’t be able to endure, like that ogre from earlier that he had killed moments ago.

Unfortunately, the orc was strong, and skilled enough that he (it was a he) was giving the Captain a harder time than the ogre. Not as strong as the ogre, luckily, but smart enough to know when to dodge or attack.

Erik growled as he swung at the orc with his sword, only for it to merely step back out of striking range. As a knight who had fought in the Second War, Erik knows an exceptional specimen when he sees one. Most orcs were too reliant on their brutish strength to overpower their enemies, and were as a result easy prey for a soldier who knows what he was doing. This particular one was definitely a step higher than the rest of its brutish brethren.

“Damn it.” He muttered as he kept an eye on the orc, both stepping warily about each other as the battle raged around them. If only Finora and Redrick were fighting alongside him right now, but it seems that they were still too preoccupied with the ogre to come lend him any aid.

If only he had accounted for this. The orc warlock he could anticipate, having been warned of it by Helcular, but the appearance of an actual orc warrior, not any mere grunt, had thrown this assault for the worst. Not to mention that both his and the warlock’s presence had somehow stirred the neighbouring gnolls into a frenzy.

The orc roared as it swung its axe at Erik again, who met the blow with his shield. This time, however, Erik made sure the axe caught the edge of the shield, locking both combatants in place. And in prime position for the captain to stab at the orc’s unprotected belly.

Or at least that’s what he would have done.

Erik grunted in surprise as the weight of his sword, which had felt as light as a feather thanks to Helcular’s enchantments, suddenly multiplied tenfold, as had his shield. More out of reflex, he kicked out at the orc, making it jump backwards, its axe wrenching a good part of Erik’s shield with it.

What happened? Erik risked a look back at the Helcular, seeking a sudden explanation for the loss of the boost. Out of the corner of his eye, he could just make out Helcular repelling a gnoll lunging at him with a blast of arcane energy as the guards he assigned to the mage were nowhere to be seen. That would explain why he had lost the magical boost that Helcular had promised him for the fight.

Though that meant that his fight against the orc had became all the more harder. Erik growled in pain as he sidestepped a swing from the orc’s weapon, only for it to catch him in the side, bruising him through the chainmail there.

Retaliating with another stab of his own which the orc dodged, Erik swung his shield at him, striking him in the face. The orc, unfazed by the attack, merely balled his hand into a fist and smashed it into the captain’s chest, knocking him a few feet back. Erik managed to catch himself before he lost his footing and managed to block an overhead axe swing by the orc with his shield, though the impact of the blow was enough to drive him to his knees.

“Urrrghhh.” Erik grunted as he struggled against his opponent. It had been years since he had felt so backed into a corner, but he was not about to give up like this. However, he still needed a way to gain an edge over his opponent, and given the fact that Helcular was occupied, he wasn’t about to expect help from over there any time soon.

A sudden scream drew his attention. Sunset! Erik gritted his teeth as he tried to muster his strength to push back the orc, to no avail. Still, he tried. While he had no love for most magi, with the exception of Helcular and a few others, the captain had found himself growing fond of the redheaded teen despite the fact that they had barely communicated outside of greetings and briefings. Still, while he had no control over the Kirin Tor’s decision to send her on a combat mission, the least he could do was ensure that she at least made it back alive.

The thought granted him determination, but unlike the stories which the bards had always loved to sing about, it did not lend him courage or strength. Thankfully, Erik had not survived the Second War because he relied on either of those traits.

Leaning to one side, Erik released the strength in his shield arm, letting the orc drive the shield into the ground at his side. The captain bit his lip as he felt a wrenching sensation in his shield arm, something had definitely been broken. Nevertheless, he mustered his strength and thrusted at the orc with his sword, stabbing through its midsection.

It would have been a fatal blow, except that the orc had taken a step sideways, not fast enough to dodge the attack, but fast enough to make sure it pierced the side where there was no vital organs.

Drat. Erik cursed as the orc slapped his sword arm, knocking his hand free of the sword handle. Not that it would have mattered. The pain and fatigue of the constant fighting was catching up to him, he hardly had the strength to swing his weapon again.

The orc merely looked down at the human captain and grinned, as though mocking Erik for his efforts before hefting his weapon like an executioner’s axe and raising it to take his head. Erik looked at the weapon, its blade glinting in the pale sunlight and pondered.

Before deciding that he would have none of it and, with a burst of strength, tackled the orc. The orc, in his surprise, lost the grip of the axe and was knocked down to the ground, the human on top of him trying to pull out the sword in its side.

Still, a weak and injured knight like Erik was no match for an orc who probably thrived off war and bloodshed. The captain found himself quickly overwhelmed by the orc and pushed to the ground, the green brute’s hands around his throat, strangling him.

“LOK-TAR OGAR!” The orc screamed as it began to choke the life out of Captain Erik. The human, however, still struck at the orc feebly with his armored gauntlets, for all the good that it did him.

However, even as his vision blurred and his lungs felt like bursting from the lack of air, Erik was still awake enough to hear something like the sound of a geyser erupting

Author's Note

Hello readers,
Just got a little announcement to make. Well, the thing is just started school over here, so work's going to pile up. So unfortunately I am going to be uploading the fic fortnightly from this chapter onwards. Really sorry about this.

Regardless, I hope you like the chapter and if you did, Please leave a like!

P.S. Feel free to comment on the chapter too, be it improvements or just simple talk.

Regards,
Riposte

10. It Ain't Ogre IV

Sunset grinned fiercely as she felt her magic taking hold. The spell was complete, and she did it on her first try too! Ignoring her growing fatigue, Sunset raised her hands to the sky and let out a triumphant cry as a torrent of water burst out from behind her and took the form of a faceless humanoid.

She had managed to summon a Water Elemental.

Sure, she wasn’t able to bring forth it instantly like the book had described it to be so, but considering that this was her first time, she could almost hear the praise coming from Kel’Thuzad’s mouth.

The titanic humanoid hovered above her like a protective guardian, its height easily over five meters tall. It was larger than what the books described but hey, Sunset have no complaints, especially not after she used a ritual to summon it.

Before her, Mandin was still fighting the giant gnoll, but the orc warlock had stopped its assault on the priest to gape openly at the spectacle before him. Gathering itself, the warlock snarled as it raised its hand and began to chant, preparing some form of spell.

Sunset never gave it a chance.

With a mental command, the elemental sent a burst of freezing water at the warlock, the rock-solid wave knocking it on its back, halting its spellcasting. Sunset grinned fiercely at the sight, it felt good to actually pay back some of the pain she had suffered at its hands.

As the warlock tried to rise, another burst of water forced it down again, but still it tried to rise as its hate-filled eyes gazed at her. A thin green arm shot out pointing in her direction, and a ball of shadow sped towards Sunset from it. Sunset instinctively formed an arcane shield about her self and she watched as the ball of shadow splashed against it, sending a powerful feedback from the shield to Sunset and caused her to almost lose her footing. Still, Sunset kept her balance and looked up at the orc from behind the shimmering purple shield. And grinned.

She could see the Orc's eyes widened in fear as the Water Elemental surged forth towards it. It raised a hand, and another ball of sickly looking green energy flew towards the towering figure but dissipated as a burst of arcane energy from Sunset sent it scattering into the winds. Sunset smiled as the warlock only had time for a single panicked cry before the Elemental smashed into it.

She watched as the warlock writhed and attempted to stand against her summoned creature only to be bowled over again and again by each attack from the Water Elemental. The fight was truly one-sided, and Sunset was confident in her Water Elemental's ability to eventually kill the Warlock, still, it wouldn't hurt to be sure.

Waving an arm, Sunset conjured forth four icicles and with another wave of her hand, the icicles buried themselves in the orc as it lay on the ground. Spasming slightly as the spikes struck home, the warlock looked stupidly at the icicles from where it lay before falling still, never to rise again.

Normally, Sunset should have felt some sort of disgust at killing something so callously, but in this very moment? All she could feel was the rush of power, power that she could use to win this battle. Ignoring her increasing fatigue, Sunset flourished with her hand and pointed at the gnoll that was still battlling Mandin, a blast of fire erupting from her to scorch the offending creature’s back.

“Go!” The verbal command to the Elemental was unneeded, but by Celestia does it feel good!

The Water Elemental roiled forth on a wave of water before smashing its fists into the gnoll. The crazed and blinded beast tried to fight back, but it was in vain, after all, a Water Elemental was not so easily harmed by physical attacks and could not even feel any pain. Coupled with the wounds that she gave to it earlier in the fight and the one it had suffered at the hands of the priest, Sunset was confident that her elemental could handle the giant gnoll.

She watched as the Water Elemental surged against the gnoll packleader, wrapping it in watery confines as it delivered punch after punch at the beast. Unfortunately for the gnoll, which had been actually doing quite well on defending itself against the elemental, it had been too focused on protecting itself from the enemy it was facing to pay attention to the one sneaking up behind.

One well aimed swing of Mandin’s dagger later, and the gnoll fell to the ground in a shower of its own blood, its lifeless eyes gazing up into the sky.

Now that that was taken of, Sunset took a look out on the battlefield. From the looks of things, the battle was fairly even, but now that Helcular had taken an active role in setting the gnolls on fire, it would seem that the tide was turning in their favor again.

Her eye twitched when she caught sight of a three foot tall green orc squatting over a human, hands at the human’s throat, strangling the life out of him. Her eyes then widened when she realized that the human being strangled was none other than the Captain Erik.

Don’t get her wrong, Captain Erik, in truth, had been actually rather annoying. He had somehow installed himself as Sunset’s personal guardian for the entire trip over Helcular, who had been designated as her superior and supervisor for the entire trip. Still, while Sunset was not so eager to actually be acquainted with the captain for any extended period of time, he had shown her nothing but goodwill and concern these past few days.

And Sunset was anything but ungrateful to those who had been kind to her, even if they did it for inexplicable reasons. Sure, she might be a jerk to them, but she wouldn’t hurt them unless they give her reason.

Drawing patterns in the air, Sunset sent a blast of arcane energy at the orc, knocking it off the captain and sending it flying some ten meters across the clearing. That was weaker than usual. Sunset frowned, that spell should have just crushed the orc with sheer force, not knocked it flying. Looking at the results of her work, Sunset tsked and looked down at her hand, which seemed to be trembling. Only then the she realised how low her mana reserves actually were.

No wonder that did not have the impact she thought it would, Sunset gritted her teeth as she let out a mental curse. With all the spells she had been throwing about and the summoning of the Water Elemental, it seemed that she was not only getting tired, but also running out of mana. In fact, she only just noticed that she had been breathing haggardly all this while!

Not good. Sunset took a deep breath as she looked at the orc picking itself up. She was probably too tired to continue the fight. Sure, she still had her Water Elemental, but how long would it last protecting her and the Captain? In fact, on that particular train of thought, was the good Captain Erik even alive in the first place? Sunset threw a glance at the prone figure lying on the ground, and for a moment, she thought that he was actually dead. At least, until she saw the gradual rise and fall of the man's chest. He was alive, thank Celestia, but only just barely.

Still, there was another Orc to deal with, and Sunset was not sure if she had enough magic to face it with only Brother Mandin and her Elemental as backup. Fortunately, it seemed that the good captain had actually done quite a number onto the Orc, it looked to be in a worse shape than she was, with a wound at its side bleeding profusely, covering its leg in its black blood.

For half a moment, Sunset had thought it would charge, but it merely looked around at the battlefield, giving a brief glance at the dying or escaping gnolls, the second ogre that was just killed by Sir Redrick and Dame Finora and finally, the warlock with four icicles stabbed into it.

It looked at Sunset again and growled, before it turned tail and ran.

Sunset looked on, a mixture of shock and relief swirling inside her mind. After all she had seen that creature did, she had been sure that escape would have been the last thing on its mind. Nevertheless she was glad that it left when it did, while she was sure that with the Water Elemental, she could take on the orc, there was just something about it that unsettled her, more so than the warlock did.

No point dwelling on it. Sunset shook her head, as she registered the clamoring around her. No, not clamoring, cheering.

Wait, why were they cheering?

“Oh.” Sunset said in realisation as she looked around, registering the lack of fighting in the clearing. They won. They won.

Truth be told, it was not such a bad feeling, Sunset noted as she took in the faces cheering, some were cheering in relief, others in joy, regardless, all of them were cheering in the victory they had attained.

It was a good feeling, Sunset noted, but she could not help but feel that something was a bit odd in the scenario unfolding before her. Unfortunately, she could not think any further on it when one of the militias walked over and clapped her heartily over the back.

That was when she realized it, when another came forward and shook her hand. Now that she looked at it, they were all looking at her, cheering for her, or at least, those that were not tending to the wounded.

Still, it felt good, Sunset smiled. To think that all she ever wanted, to be adored, was only to help these people against their enemies.

Coming through the mirror was definitely the best decision she had ever made.

“Well done, Helcular.” Kel’Thuzad said as he continued to study the scroll he had set out before him. From what he could see from his vantage point, Helcular noted that it was detailing a rather interesting yet simple enchantment on how to enchant a golem to be able to follow a set routine that does not require an accompanying mage, truly fascinating. “It is good to see that both of you are otherwise unharmed.”

It had been two weeks since he had accompanied the Archmagus’ apprentice on her first mission. While he had not expected the mission to go as out of hand as it did, the fact that he was standing here not only in one piece, but also succeeded in both his missions of escorting Sunset Shimmer back alive and whole and solving Southshore’s problems, was more than enough for Helcular to keep his peace about the misinformation for his task.

Magi, after all, were pragmatic people when it came to results.

“Yes, Lord Kel’Thuzad,” Helcular bowed respectfully, “Captain Erik has been most grateful for the fact that you were willing to send your apprentice to his aid. He said that she had been most pivotal in helping him deal with the orcs that had been directing the ogres and gnolls in Southshore.”

The good captain had actually said a lot more.than that. Like how he did not appreciate the Kirin Tor sending a little girl to the battlefield, no matter how easy it was or how powerful she was. In fact, the captain had sent a protection detail to escort the him and the unaware Sunset Shimmer back to Dalaran. In fact, it was probably best for her to think of it as thanks for saving the good captain’s life, while it was rude for the captain to be so fiercely protective of the girl who saved his life and still continue to treat her as a child, it would be best to not sour relationships between the two. Who knows, there may come a time when Sunset’s connections she had built today with the Alliance army may come into use.

“I know about that,” Kel’Thuzad snapped irritably. “It was all stated in that report that you handed to me.” A report that the Archmagus had skimmed in a matter of seconds before tossing it aside. “You said that she summoned a Water Elemental to deal with the orcs?”

“Yes, Lord Archmage. From what she told me, it was her first time doing so.”

“Of course it is,” The Archmage muttered as he peered at the scroll before him, “I would not expect any worse from my apprentice. Though she still has a long way to go, you said that she took a bit of time to summon it?”

“Yes, Lord Archmage.”

“Pity, I had hoped that she would have been able to do it in an instant. Especially if she had followed the methods in the scrolls I had passed her.”

Helcular suppressed a frown as he heard the Archmagus’ comment. Not to do himself any discredit, for Helcular knows himself to be a very accomplished mage when compared to some of his peers, but even he could not summon a Water Elemental without prior preparation. The fact that Sunset could do so on the spot without any practice beforehand was a sign that she had possessed not only an aptitude for magic of that sort, but also a rare talent for spellcasting.

But who was he to question his master, the archmage Kel’Thuzad? One of the greatest minds in all of Azeroth and a wizard that was without peer and unafraid to step where none had dared to venture. Surely, he had great plans for his apprentice, ones he had not seen fit to share with Helcular yet. If he deemed Sunset to be inept for her level, than Helcular would not argue against it.

Still, he had seen a potential ally in the young mage that was Sunset Shimmer, who would no doubt become a great ally to him in the future. Perhaps he might see if he could help her into gaining some actual connections?

“Master, if I may?” He asked, before continuing at Kel’Thuzad’s irritated approval. “The Alliance army had seen Sunset’s aid as valuable in this particular mission. Knowing their distaste for us in general, they would normally only accept help from those magi that were recommended, especially if the recommendations came from their ranks.”

“Yes, yes.” Kel’Thuzad waved dismissively. “Your point being, Helcular?”

“They would likely call upon Sunset’s help again if favorable words of her mission this time would reach their inner circles.” Helcular smiled as he got to the meat of the matter, “I think it would be best to prepare her for upcoming missions so that she could easily foster ties with the Alliance.”

“You mean to prepare her for more battles?” Kel’Thuzad questioned, his pupils narrowed.

“Yes.”

“Hmmmmm,” Kel’Thuzad pondered, stroking his beard before he snorted. “It will be good to have another mage like you who have ties to the Alliance under my wing.” He nodded. “What you say have merit, however, I do not believe that her deeds will reach other ears without some form of aid and assistance. I trust you know what to do?” His eyes flashed at Helcular.

“Yes, I know, Lord Kel'Thuzad.” It was time for him to play his part in integrating Sunset with the Alliance army. Captain Erik would probably not be helpful in spreading the news on his own, but if he and his crew were to be approached by others who Helcular had 'pushed' in their direction, 'Sunset' might become a name that most of Helcular’s ‘friends’ may soon be familiar with.

“Now then, begone with you.” Kel’Thuzad waved a hand, dismissing his subordinate. “I must devise a new training regime for the girl if she is to become my contact in the alliance. Not to mention,” He smiled, “there’s a particular royal in Dalaran I would want her to get closer to.”

Helcular bowed deeply before turning to exit the chamber, a smile upon his face. Let it not be said that Helcular was one to waste opportunities and allies when they came by. After all, as one who had been ‘inducted’ by Kel’Thuzad, he would want as many allies alongside him as possible when his master had discovered the secrets of Life and Death.

And that day would be glorious.

Author's Note

This chapter was originally much more longer and flashy, then I remembered that Sunset was still an Apprentice and had to cut it down. My sincerest apologies to all those readers who were expecting a meteor or something similar, but in my defense, those spells might have been a tad complicated for her to use.

Regardless, I hope you enjoy the Chapter, and please leave a like if you did!

Regards,
Riposte

11. Three Years Later

Sunset Shimmer smiled confidently as she gestured at a door, which shattered into so many splinters as an invisible force smashed into it, leaving the way clear for her. With careful steps, she walked into the room before her, stopping only to conjure a purple arcane shield when a figure descended upon her, the maul in his hand bouncing off uselessly to the side.

In response to the futile resistance, Sunset merely grinned as she pointed at the foe before her and muttered a spellword. A ball of frost magic burst forth from her finger and struck her opponent, a well-built middle-aged male with a black beard, who collapsed to the ground, his body bound in ice.

“Curse you!” The man swore, “May the sea-mmph!” His speech cut short as a well-aimed kick knocked the man out cold.

“Sea this, sea that,” Sunset muttered irritably, “don’t you pirates have any better insults to use?”

Unoriginal responses aside, the current mission in Kul’Tiras that had been issued to her had been a cakewalk for both her, her supervisor and other volunteered companion. Still, considering that she had been doing most of the heavy lifting until now…

And to think that three years ago, she would throw up whenever she killed a gnoll and struggle to fight an ogre. Sunset Shimmer smiled as she flexed her fingers, seeing the little sparkles of frost dance about her digits. At one time, she would have balked at wasting such a small amount of magic at a meaningless display, but that was then, the Sunset Shimmer right now could summon a Water Elemental wherever she wished, call down a rain of fire without losing consciousness and can even teleport herself over large distances, something that she was not capable of as a Unicorn.

Of course, this was mainly thanks to the strict training handed down to her by her master. Any time she had to rest were few and far between. Her time was divided between helping him with his research, carrying any issued missions out, or furthering her own abilities.

Still, it was not as though she disliked such a life, after all, she was growing stronger. That was an absolute win in her books. Sunset smiled as she retrieved a crystal from within her robes and activated the spell within, a simple communication spell that lets the others know that she had resolved her side of things.

The crystal pulsed, shining a bright blue before returning to its clear, transparent state. With the message sent. Sunset pocketed the crystal and left the room, leaving the unconscious pirate. The guards arriving later can deal with him, though for a moment, Sunset was tempted to finish him off. In the end, she decided to let him live, out of any kindness of her own heart. Unfortunately for him, it would probably buy him only a few more moments of life, considering piracy was often punished by death in Kul’Tiras.

Still, it felt good to not kill someone, or at least not be directly responsible for their deaths today.

Making her way out of the caverns that the unfortunate pirates had made their home, Sunset was greeted by the sight of an elderly mage conversing with a group of Kul’Tiran marines. The old balding mage was none other than the vaunted Archmage Amal’thazad, the leading pioneer in frost magic among all of the Kirin Tor, and widely rumored to be one of the Six, the ruling council among the Kirin Tor. Having seen his power firsthand, Sunset could easily believe it.

“Ah, Apprentice Sunset.” The elderly mage smiled benignly, “I have called the guards in as soon as I have received your message.”

“Yes, Archmage,” Sunset bowed, this one was one of the few magi that she did not mind showing proper respect to, “I have incapacitated the pirates,” she turned to the captain of the marines, the only man within the group wearing proper steel armor, “I left them bound in ice. You should hurry before it melts.”

“Thank you, Lady Shimmer.” The captain bowed before turning to issue clipped orders to his men, leaving Sunset to wonder alone.

Lady Shimmer, huh? Not complaining about it, but compared to her time in Equestria, she had found herself to be called that a lot more often. Though while she could not fault the knights of the Alliance referring to her in that manner because of their chivalry, the Kul’Tirans actually call her that because of-

“Oh, Sunset, you’re finished before me?”

Sunset suppressed a wince as she turned to the source of the voice. “Glad to see you are done, Lady Proudmoore.”

Jaina Proudmoore, now officially Archmagus Antonidas’ apprentice, walked down the stairs that led to the entrance of the Pirate’s base. Still, even after she had learned that Jaina was effectively royalty, Sunset still could not see any sign of royal dignity within her.

“Please, Sunset. Jaina is fine.”

No it is not. “Only in private.” Sunset smiled. Decorum must be maintained, afterall. She could still remember Jaina introducing her father to her for the first time, during a completely ordinary day in Dalaran (Magi do not tend to make a big fuss out of visiting ambassadors, be they kings or peasants). Sunset had been shocked, in fact, downright terrified when she had learned for the first time that Jaina was a princess of all things. She had assumed that, given the fact that as the Kirin Tor only ranks their own according to mage’s power and knowledge, that Jaina had been one of those who had forsaken their own ties with the outside world.

It was a mistake that Sunset would not commit again.

She had read up on the various kingdoms’ royal families ever since then. To her relief, there were no immortals sitting on any of the thrones, and none of them had even a shred of magical power in their veins. In fact, Jaina Proudmoore of Kul’Tiras was the first royal to display magical capabilities that were prominent enough to gain the Kirin Tor’s notice.

“Is this about the talk that Father gave you?” Jaina scowled, “you can ignore that, don’t you know?”

Sunset shook her head in response. That meeting had been very awkward, especially with how overly protective Lord Admiral Daelin Proudmoore had been of Jaina towards Sunset. It was not until Jaina picked up the underlying threats that her father had been hinting towards her companion that he stopped. Sunset presumed that Jaina had given him a stern talking to, considering how much warmer the man treated her during the duration of his stay in Dalaran.

That was a meeting only nine months ago, and one which Sunset had no wish to experience again. Not only was she caught completely off guard, but she had discovered her lack of interest in the political affairs of the world had been a glaring weakness that she could not afford…

“Apprentice Jaina.” Amal’Thazad spoke, saving Sunset from the conversation, “ It is good to see that you are well.”

“Thank you, Lord Archmagus.” Jaina bowed, before straightening and giving her report, “I have found the hostages and had teleported them to the barracks with the crystal you had given me. I thank you for helping my people.”

“Always a pleasure, Jaina.” the Archmage chuckled, “now let us return to the city. Your father’s soldiers will not require our assistance any longer, and I would not want your mother to worry any more for you. I doubt even the Light can save me from her if I ever let you come to harm.” He smiled.

Or Antonidas, and Kel’Thuzad too if you let something happen to me. Sunset thought, but she kept her mouth wisely shut and did not interrupt Amal’thazad. It was not wise to get on the bad side of a mage who was powerful enough that her master would have to call in favors merely to help watch over her. Of course, Sunset knew she was merely a tool for Kel’Thuzad to foster ties with the Amal’thazad, but there was no way that Sunset was going to get in the way of that.

The elder magus, for his part, had turned away and began moving his hand in a circular motion in front of him. As the two apprentices watched, a thin white ring began forming in the space before the trio, before expanding to a size big enough for them to walk through. A flash of blue light burst forth from the ring, and faded away to reveal a city within the portal.

Boralus, the capital city of Kul’Tiras.

Amal’thazad was the first to enter the portal, followed shortly by Jaina. Sunset paused awhile, studying the portal for a few seconds before following suit. Portals always had been a point of interest for her, unfortunately, Kel’Thuzad had yet to teach her about them.

As she walked through the portal, the view of the courtyard of Proudmoore keep came into sight. The castle was home to the family that shares its name, and was one of the most heavily fortified areas in the city and unlike what Sunset had expected of royalty, was extremely pragmatic, with not a sight of lavish or unnecessary decorations anywhere.

“Jaina!” A feminine, yet strong voice echoed out around the courtyard. The trio turned in time to see a woman, dressed in traditional Kul’Tiran sailor’s wear and flanked by two knights clad in full plate armor, striding across the courtyard from the direction of the keep to meet them.

“Mother.” “Lady Katherine,” Sunset and Amal’thazad bowed as Jaina walked over to Lady Katherine Proudmoore, mother of Jaina and ‘Queen’ of Kul’Tiras.

“Please rise.” Lady Katherine smiled as she embraced her daughter. The scene brought a stab of pain to Sunset’s heart, but she suppressed her feelings nonetheless. After all, there was no use longing for something she would never have, for something she never had…

“Lady Katherine, we have finished the task that you have asked us for.” Amal’thazad smiled, “the Irontide pirates in the outlook have been rounded up and the hostages they took, saved. I trust you would not complain if we are to take our leave now?”

“Come now,” Lady Katherine said amicably, “surely you would not begrudge a mother some time with her daughter?”

Sunset could see the emotions warring within the elderly Archmage’s eyes. Amal’thazad, being the kindly old mage he was (a rarity among magi), clearly did not mind leaving Jaina with her family, but his instructions in the briefing was clear, that he was to return immediately with the two apprentices in tow.

“Very well,” Amal’thazad said. “I will inform Antonidas of that I have allowed to let Jaina stay with her family for a night. I trust you have no further problems with this accommodation?”

“Thank you, Lord Amal’thazad.” Lady Katherine smiled. “Perhaps you would like to join us for dinner before you leave?”

‘Unfortunately, I cannot. I have an experiment that I had left on the boil. The concoction should be ready by tonight and I would be remissed if I was not there at the moment of its creation.”

“I see,” Jaina’s mother frowned, “and how about you, Sunset? Would you be so kind as to join us?”

Sunset Shimmer was surprised that the offer was extended to her, while she was Princess Celestia’s personal student, being extended an invitation to social gatherings were the norm. Here, however, as a relative nobody, she had gotten used to the fact that she would not be in the center of attention any more. An invitation, from royalty? That was something she had not expected…

Oh.

Of course, Jaina probably had been talking about her. Sunset sighed silently, she was an acquaintance of royalty… Not that that was a bad thing. However, she was under express orders from Master Kel’Thuzad to return immediately-

“I will speak to you master as well, Apprentice Sunset.” Sunset turned to the elderly mage, and her surprise must have been written clearly on her face as he chuckled. “I think he will see my reasoning.”

“Understood,” Sunset nodded.

“Use your Hearthstones to return to your mentors’ offices tomorrow morning,” the Archmage instructed as he began tracing the symbols for a teleportation spell in the air. “I will now be taking my leave, your majesty.”

With a final nod to Lady Katherine, Amal’thazad’s form shimmered before fading away, leaving Sunset alone with the mother and daughter of Proudmoore line.

“Sunset,” Jaina said, having already broken from her mother’s embrace. She walked over and took Sunset’s hands in her own, “why don’t you I show you around the keep?”

“It will be my pleasure to accompany you, Lad-” She cut herself off at Jaina’s look, “I mean… I will be delighted, Jaina.”

A small cough interrupted their conversation and the pair turned to see Lady Katherine Proudmoore standing there with a look of disapproval on her face, “You girls will not be doing anything of the sort now,” A stern look silenced Jaina’s protest before it even started. “The dinner is already prepared and it will be an insult to the cooks to eat their food after it has cooled.” Lady Katherine looked at Sunset. “I will have the servants prepare one of the guest quarters and draw a bath for you. Only after that then you can show your friend our home, is that understood, Jaina?”

Not a friend. But Sunset wisely kept her mouth shut.

“Yes mother,” Jaina said. While she sounded like a child who had just been scolded, Sunset could see, from her angle, the smile that the princess of Kul’Tiras wore on her face.

“Good,” Lady Katherine smiled, “now let’s leave before we do the cooks a disservice.” She turned and began walking towards the keep, flanked by her two guards. Jaina gave Sunset a small smile, before taking her hand in her own, and followed suit.

Sunset offered no protest, merely trying to remember if there were any dining etiquette practiced by the royals here. She may or may not have read a book on that in Dalaran’s library during one of her binge reading.

Still, it was just a simple dinner, it’s not like she’s going to be killed for eating with the wrong fork or anything.

Kill me now. Those on the foremost words on Sunset’s mind.

It had nothing to do with the dinner, in fact, that was the only part that was pleasant about this entire affair. A simple corn soup, served with bread and a plate of chicken sausages with salad and eggs on the side, complete with a glass of juice actually made quite a nice meal. No, it was not the decoration either. The trio of them were sitting in a quaint little room, one that has a fireplace, a round wooden table on which the food was set, and a simple hanging bell which one uses to call servants, not one of those huge dining halls that Sunset was used to seeing in Canterlot and other palaces.

No, Sunset was weirded out by how awkward the dinner was. The entire affair was just so quiet that it didn’t feel normal. Instead of making conversation between themselves like Sunset would believe a mother and daughter to do so, Lady Katherine and Jaina Proudmoore seemed to be simply content to sit there and eat in silence.

And it was not as if Sunset could tell if this was natural or unnatural, having absolutely zero idea about how the royal custom works here in Azeroth. So she kept quiet.

“Sunset Shimmer,” And tried her best not to jump when the Lady of Kul’Tiras addressed her. “I have heard that you were a fellow apprentice to my Jaina? Correct me if I am wrong, but I thought that magi are often trained alone?”

“Your majesty-”

“Please, call me Lady Katherine.”

“Understood,” Sunset nodded, “Lady Katherine, we, that is, Jaina and I are still tutored by different mentors. We just happen to work together on multiple projects.”

“I see,” Lady Katherine sounded almost disappointed, though Sunset might have imagined it. “Then, how did you came about to know my daughter?”

“I heard that she and Master Antonidas were the first to find me…” Sunset ignored the look that Jaina gave her. “They said that they found me in a village three year ago, imprisoned by a rogue wizard.”

“Yes,” Lady Katherine’s eyes softened. “I am glad that they found you, no child has to suffer as you did.”

Except I didn’t. Sunset grimaced. The story of her being held against her will as a plaything of the wizard was apparently quite famous amongst the upper echelons of the Kirin Tor. While Sunset did nothing to dissuade the rumor as it had been extremely useful as a backstory, the fact that it was rumored that she had been raped was still not a pleasant thought, even if the rumor was fake.

“Mother,” Jaina interrupted, “May I know where Tandred is?”

“Out sailing with your father,” Katherine replied, then sighed, “I had told Daelin that it was too soon to bring him out, but you know how stubborn your father can get.”

“It runs in the family, mother.” Jaina smirked, “Don’t worry, they will be fine.”

“I know they will,” Katherine smiled. “But still, I can’t help but worry. Ever since the war, he’s changed.”

Lady Katherine seemed to be lost in thought for the moment, looking far older than she was supposed to be. There was a sadness in her, a clear sorrow that just screamed to Sunset and for a moment Sunset was tempted to reach out to comfort her.

But the moment passed, and Lady Katherine returned to her meal while the conversation was steered towards more mundane conversations about progress in studies and recent experiences.

However, even as Sunset partook in their talks, she could not help but feel a sense of longing as she watched the mother and daughter interact with each other. Sunset could not help but remember the times when she could converse with Princess Celestia as the duo were doing so right now.

“Sunset,” Jaina asked, causing Lady Katherine to stop mid sentence to look at her, “are you okay?”

“What?” Sunset blinked, “is something wrong?” She quickly checked herself. Nothing, her robes were not stained by the food, there was nothing on her face, though her eyes do feel a bit wet…

Realising it, Sunset quickly wiped her face with the hem of her sleeves. “It’s nothing.” She looked up and smiled, “something just got into my eye.”

Jaina looked to say something, but was halted by her mother’s raised hand. Sunset then realised that the other was grabbing her hand that was closest to it and looked up to protest, only for the words to die in her mouth as Lady Katherine Proudmoore gave her a gentle and kindly smile.

Sunset looked down to the hand again. It felt warm, and comforting.

But the warmth was not from the person she wanted it most from.

Nevertheless, she did not let go.

Author's Note

Hello all,

Did another Timeskip, mostly because I wouldn't want to bore you guys with Sunset going out on endless missions that wouldn't serve any purpose. Or at least, not for the time being. Regardless, I want to start building Sunset's connections up and there was no feasible way for me to do so (that I can think of). Regardless, I hope you enjoy the chapter, and do leave a like if you did!

Regards, Riposte

12. Across the Sea

Life in Kul’Tiras was actually better than Sunset thought. Sure, it lacked most of the charm and elegance that Dalaran provides, but there was a rustic charm to the place that she could appreciate.

She looked out at the cityscape from where she was standing on the battlements of Proudmoore keep. It was a magnificent view from where she was standing and Sunset had seen her fair share of cities during her time working for the Kirin Tor.

Of course, it was not as if her stay here was extended voluntarily…

Sunset’s mind returned to the time when Jaina, for some unbeknownst reason, decided to approach their respective masters to ask for permission for a vacation to Kul’Tiras. Sunset was not present when she spoke to Antonidas and as such did not know how Jaina got her stern teacher to agree, but Sunset was present when Jaina contacted Kel’Thuzad with a communication crystal and was extremely surprised when her master agreed so readily.

When asked why, her master had merely responded with:

“Even I know that one must take breaks from time to time to avoid burning out,” Kel’Thuzad had said, staying true to his hypocritical nature. Fixing her with an intense glare, “while I have no problems with you resting from your work, take care not to grow to lax in your studies. Use the chance to foster new relationships you otherwise would not be able to, understood?”

There was more to what he said than meets the eye. Sunset wasn’t stupid, and she did not like it one bit.

But still, what choice does she have in the matter?

“Lady Sunset! Lady Sunset!”

Sunset sighed. I thought I got rid of him already. She turned to see young prince Tandred Proudmoore, a young blond youth of barely sixteen years old running towards her, a thick leatherbound book in his arms. The teen, like most his age, was proud and overconfident and for some bloody, god-forsaken reason could not seem to leave her alone for the past two weeks, except when Jaina was around.

He had initially shunned her, but had opened up to Sunset when he saw the two older girls practicing magic. Of course, there was also the fact that the young boy was extremely attached to his older sister and obedient to a fault.

Tandred was carrying a couple of tomes in his arms and grinning widely. Sunset blinked in surprise, she did not expect him to actually find those tomes so readily. In fact, Kul’Tiras was the last city she expected to have any books on magic, especially those on portals.

Tandred must have read her mind, somehow, for he replied. “I told you that I was sure Jaina had this in the royal study.” He frowned. “You did say you wanted a book on portals, right?”

Sunset considered lying to the youth, but she decided against it. It wouldn’t be beneficial to get on the bad side of Jaina’s brother, after all, he was still royalty, and being friends of royalty had its own benefits. Besides, it was not like his offers were extremely outrageous, nowadays he was just asking her for magical displays, and the occasional training session where all Sunset did was fling arcane bolts at him while the prince tries to dodge them.

“Yeah, just leave them there.” Sunset gestured to the battlements wall beside them. At least his request was not that difficult to fulfill this time.

”Right,” Tandred smiled as he did as instructed before pulling out his dagger. “Your end of the deal, milady?” He offered it to her.

Sunset rolled her eyes at the remark as she accepted the weapon from the prince. Whispering the words of power, Sunset carefully drew a series of sigils on the blade in her hands. Taking the weapon by the handle, Sunset released her magic into the weapon and watched as the steel blade burst into fire.

“Here you go, Prince Tandred.” She passed the dagger back to the awestruck prince. He accepted it almost reverently and made a few experimental swings with it.

“Wow, I can feel the heat. But it’s not that hot.” Tandred looked at her, “why doesn’t it burn me?”

“I placed a ward on the handle to protect the wielder.” Sunset explained. “The blade will still burn anyone who it cuts.” Though I couldn’t see why it would be useful in combat. Having to cauterize the wounds will beat the point of cutting your enemies open in the first place.

At her words, Tandred hastily pulled his index finger back from the blade. He looked at the weapon in wonder for a few moments before giving Sunset a bow. “Thank you, Lady Sunset!”

And there he goes, Sunset thought as she watched the prince dash off. Somehow the sight feels a bit familiar, but she was not exactly sure where or when had she saw such a scene. At least he would leave me alone for the time being.

Sunset shook her head exasperatedly.

Still, it was good that he was merely asking for simple enchantments, not to mention… Sunset grinned as she picked up the tome that the prince had left her. Totally worth it.

Four years may have passed, but Sunset still remembered her roots as clear as crystal and one day, she will return to the place of her birth and have Celestia acknowledge her prowess. Still, she was missing a very vital step to return back home, that being, an actual way back. Of course, she had not gotten around to asking about where she had been found yet, not until she was sure that no one would be able to find out that she was from another world. However, Sunset would be damned if she did not at least figure out another way back should the first method proved to be a bust.

Sunset smirked, she could almost see Celestia asking for her forgiveness already…

“Someone looks like they are having a good day.” Jaina’s voice said suddenly.

Cursing her lack of awareness, Sunset turned and smiled. “Hello Jaina.”

“I saw Tandred running past me with a burning dagger,” Jaina said, her disapproving gaze set upon Sunset, “I don’t suppose that that would be your handiwork, would it?”

“Uh, yeah, that would be…” Sunset mumbled as Jaina’s glare intensified, “what? It’s not like it will hurt him!” She protested.

Jaina snorted before falling into a giggle, “sorry,” she said between laughs, “I couldn’t help it.”

Unable to decide whether to feel irritated or mollified, Sunset settled for a snort before turning back to the tomes that Tandred had passed her. No, she was not sulking.

“You know, you could have just asked me to help you get those tomes.”

But then I would owe you a favor. “I will do that next time.” Sunset’s eyes skimmed through the pages, before sighing and closing the tome.

“Nothing new?”

“Nothing substantial,” Sunset stressed. It was not as though that the tome she held in her hand contained anything different from Dalaran. Weren’t the fact that each of these tomes being penned by different magi supposed to mean that different techniques were used to cast what was supposedly similar spells? So why were all their notes the SAME?!!!! For a moment Sunset was tempted to burn the book she was holding there and then, but she forced the urge down. For the time being.

Another failure. Sunset sighed, and she was hoping to get something substantial out of her break here…

Pity.

“No need to look so down.” Sunset looked up at Jaina incredulously, who raised her hands in defense. “I mean, there are plenty of tomes out there, right?”

“Oh, like where?”

Jaina smirked and Sunset immediately frowned. She knows that smile. Multiple times of going out on mission with Jaina has taught her that wherever the older girl make that stupid expression, it meant that she knows something that Sunset does not.

And Sunset was sure that Jaina knows that she disliked being kept out of the loop.

“What is it?” She asked irritably.

“Well, you know Stormwind city?”

Sure she does. One must be completely ignorant to not have at least heard of the largest human kingdom in Southern Azeroth. Still, what was Jaina hinting at?

“Well,” Jaina smiled. “ Father had just received a letter from King Terenas. It was an invitation to his son, Prince Arthas’ induction into the Silver Hand.”

“Uh huh,” Sunset failed to see how this was relevant to her. King Terenas was the King of Lordaeron, the largest human kingdom in northern Azeroth and was a staunch ally of Stormwind. Not to mention, this was mostly Royal business, what with Admiral Daelin being invited, Sunset would be very surprised if the rest of the kings were not invited to such an event. Still, what does this have to do with her? Unless…

Oh no.

“Well, I was wondering if you would like to join us on this trip?”

The moon hung high overhead of the pride of Kul’Tiras, the battleship Shield of Boralus, the personal vessel of Admiral Proudmoore and the Flagship of the Kul’Tiran fleet. Most of the crew had retired for the night, save for the lookouts. And of course, Sunset Shimmer, who sighed for the umpteenth time as she gazed out at the endless expanse of water.

There was a sense of irony here that Sunset could appreciate under any other circumstances. Here she was, a once vaunted student of Celestia, who had the gall to reject her mentor, to challenge an immortal princess who could raise the sun when she had denied her student.

But no, she just could not find a way to reject a princess of a trio of islands in the middle of a sea. What a joke, Sunset snorted.

“Can’t sleep?” Sunset turned to regard Jaina’s father. Lord Admiral Daelin Proudmoore cut a very imposing figure when he was dressed as the commander of his ship. With a green coat over his leather armor, a broadsword slung across his back, a cutlass at his side and a pistol tucked in his belt, the bearded man looked every bit the master of Kul’Tiras that Sunset had thought he should look. Much unlike the man in a simple tunic and coat that Jaina had introduced to her some weeks ago.

“Yes, milord.” Sunset bowed in respect. Though it was mostly because she could not stand the odour emitting from the sea. Not that she would ever tell the good admiral that.

“Ah, ah, ah.” The older man waggled a finger at her. “I told you to call me Daelin.” He frowned as Sunset made to protest, “and none of that ‘I’d think about it’ excuses I hear you giving my girl. My ship, my rules.”

“Understood, Sir Daelin.”

“Huh, well, that’s certainly an improvement if I’ve seen one.” Daelin smiled before he looked out at the ever expanding ocean. “Can’t believe that this is actually your first time out at sea, I would have thought that you’d be down in the captain’s quarters sick with my daughter taking good care of you.”

“I’m surprised too, Sir Daelin.” Sunset shrugged, though in truth she already knows why. After all. the rocking and rolling of the ship was quite gentle compared to riding a chariot pulled by pegasi.

“Again with the ‘sir’.” Daelin let out a bark of laughter, “You make me feel old, girl!”

Sunset let out a small giggle. It would be impolite not to join a ruler in his joviality after all.

“Well,” the admiral said after a while. “As much as I dislike getting lectured by my girl, I have a few words I would like to share with you.” He turned towards her, expression serious. “It’s about my daughter, Jaina, and your relationship with her.”

Sunset stayed silent. She already had a good idea about what the admiral was going to say, if their first meeting was anything to go by. Hopefully this time, Admiral Daelin would not be as antagonistic as he was last time.

Really, the rumor that she had been ‘driven to tears by the Lord Admiral’ was still circulating around the Kirin Tor, despite her best efforts to assert that it was not true.

“I’ll be blunt, Jaina sees you like a younger sister.” Wow, it wasn’t like that was not obvious. “And I want you to swear to me that you’ll never take advantage of that.”

“I’ll never do such a thing.” Sunset replied coolly. She would have to stupid to do such a thing. Jaina was her senior in the Kirin Tor, boasting greater knowledge and practice of the arcane arts, for now. Not to mention she held considerable prowess. It would be stupid to take advantage of her and risk their relationship when just maintaining the status quo would bring her more benefits in the long run.

At least, until she exceeds Jaina in all those aspects. Where their relationship would proceed from then onwards would be a question that she would answer in the future.

“Good.” Admiral Daelin Proudmoore sighed before looking at Sunset Shimmer apologetically. “Sorry about that. Now, if you’ll excuse me…”

Sunset watched in silence as the older man walked down to the lower decks before turning her gaze back to the sea.

“Really, what an awkward man.” She muttered under her breath. He could have just said that he cared a lot about Jaina and would do anything to protect her. In fact, Sunset had a feeling that the reason the admiral was so protective of his daughter was probably due to the death of his firstborn son in the Second War.

Derek Proudmoore, Jaina’s late eldest brother, had been painted in the stories as a hero in the Second War, a martyr to be precise. Songs and stories had been written about him and many a tavern in Boralus, that Sunset and Jaina had snuck into after their supposed sleeping hours, have bards singing his praises. Yet, despite only interacting with Admiral Daelin Proudmoore on a personal level three times, there was no doubt that he would rather have his son back then have him remembered in such a manner. Like any parent would.

Would Celestia do the same for me as well? The question rose, unbidden, in Sunset’s mind. She may have spent four years here, away from Equestria, but Sunset had found herself missing the company of Princess Celestia more than she normally would.

Still, would the Princess do the same for her?

Author's Note

Off to Stormwind we go. A rather tame chapter, all told, but one I believe will help further developments for our Sunset down the line. Still, I hope that you enjoyed it, and please leave a like and comment if it suits you!

Regards,
Riposte

13.The Prince and the King

Summer was in full blaze, and the merciless sun beat down on His Royal Highness Prince Arthas Menethil as he rode through the streets of Stormwind. He was in a foul mood, despite the fact that this was a day that he was supposed to have been looking forward to all his life. The sun glinted off the full plate armor he wore, and Arthas thought he’d bake to death before he reached the cathedral. Sitting atop his new charger only served to remind him that the horse, while powerful, well- trained, and wellbred, was not Invincible, his personal mount who had sadly passed away in a riding accident a few months ago last winter. And he found that his mind had suddenly gone blank regarding what he was supposed to do once the ceremony began.

Beside him rode his father, who seemed completely unaware of his son’s irritation. “This has been a day long in coming, my son,” Terenas, king of Lordaeron, said, turning to smile at Arthas. Despite the heat and the weight of the helm he wore, Arthas was glad of it; it concealed his face, and he wasn’t sure he could fake a convincing smile right now. “Indeed it has, Father,” he replied, keeping his voice calm.

It was one of the biggest celebrations Stormwind had ever seen. In addition to Terenas, many other kings, nobility, and famous personages were in attendance, riding like a parade through the city’s white cobbled streets to the massive Cathedral of Light, damaged during the First War but now restored and even more glorious than before.

Arthas’s boyhood friend Varian, king of Stormwind, was now married and a new father. He had opened the palace to all the visiting royalty and their retinues. Sitting with Varian last night, drinking mead and talking, had been the highlight of the trip for Arthas so far. The hurting, traumatized youth of a decade ago had grown into a black-haired, confident, handsome and centered king. Somewhere along about early morning, after midnight and before dawn the previous day, they had gone to the armory, fetched wooden training swords, and gone at each other for a long time, laughing and recounting memories, their prowess only a little the worse for the alcohol they’d consumed. Varian, trained since early childhood, had always been good and now he was better. But so was Arthas, and he gave as good as he got.

But now it was all formality, incredibly hot armor, and a nagging sense that he didn’t deserve the honor that was about to be bestowed upon him. In a rare moment, Arthas had spoken of his feelings to Uther the Lightbringer, his mentor. The intimidating paladin, who, since Arthas was old enough to remember, had been the very image of rock- solid steadfastness to the Light, had startled the prince with his reply.

“Lad, no one feels ready. No one feels he deserves it. And you know why? Because no one does. It’s grace, pure and simple. We are inherently unworthy, simply because we’re human, and all human beings—aye, and elves, and dwarves, and all the other races—are flawed. But the Light loves us anyway. It loves us for what we sometimes can rise to in rare moments. It loves us for what we can do to help others. And it loves us because we can help it share its message by striving daily to be worthy, even though we understand that we can’t ever truly become so.”

He’d clapped a hand on Arthas’s shoulder, giving him a rare, simple smile. “So stand there today, as I did, feeling that you can’t possibly deserve it or ever be worthy, and know that you’re in the same place every single paladin has ever stood.”

It comforted Arthas a little.

He squared his shoulders, tilted the visor back, and smiled and waved to the crowd that was cheering so happily on this hot summer day. Rose petals were showered upon him, and from somewhere trumpets blared. They had reached the cathedral. Arthas dismounted and a groom led away his charger. Another servant stepped up to take the helm he tugged off. His blond hair was damp with sweat, and he quickly ran a gauntleted hand over it.

Arthas had never been to Stormwind before, and he was impressed by the combination of serenity and power the cathedral radiated. Slowly, he moved up the carpeted carved stairs, grateful for the sudden coolness of the building’s stone interior. The fragrance of the incense was calming and familiar; it was the same as that which his family burned in their small chapel.

There was no giddy throng here now, just silent, respectful rows of prominent personages and clergy. Arthas recognized several faces: King Genn Greymane of Gilneas, who still looked like a bear in armor, Thoras Trollbane, King of Stromgarde, Admiral Daelin Proudmoore—

Arthas blinked, then his lips curved into a smile. Jaina! She had certainly grown up in the years since he had last seen her. Not quite a drop- dead beauty, but pretty, the liveliness and intelligence he’d responded to as a boy still radiating from her like a beacon. She caught Arthas’s look and smiled a little in return, inclining her head in respect. Out to her side, however, Arthas espied a girl that seemed not that much older than Jaina. She had a head full of red hair and was also a beauty in her own way, but what caught the young prince’s attention was her eyes.

By the Light, Arthas had never seen eyes that gleamed with so much ambition in his life, and there were no shortage of those in Capital City. Not to mention, who was she? Why was she standing next to Jaina? A close relative or somebody with ties to the crown of Kul’Tiras perhaps? It was not unheard of for favored members of the family to accompany the royal bloodline to these sort of occasions.

There would be time enough to wonder about this enigmatic girl . First, Arthas had a ceremony to attend to.

Arthas returned his attention to the altar he approached, but felt a little bit of the trepidation leave his heart. He hoped there would be a chance for him to talk to Jaina after all the formalities were taken care of. And perhaps he would find out who this mystery girl was.

Archbishop Alonsus Faol awaited him at the altar. The archbishop reminded Arthas more of Greatfather Winter than of any of the rulers he had hitherto met. Short and stout, with a long flowing snow- white beard and bright eyes, even in the midst of solemn ceremony Faol radiated warmth and kindliness. Faol waited until Arthas approached him and knelt before him respectfully before opening a large book and speaking.

“In the Light, we gather to empower our brother…”

Sunset looked on at the ceremony with barely concealed interest. She watched as the young prince of Lordaeron knelt before Archbishop Alonsus Faol, an aging man with a white beard that could give Starswirl a run for his title. She watched as the priests of the church gave Prince Arthas their blessings and draped him with a blue stole and rubbed some sort of liquid onto his brow.

“Holy oil,” Jaina whispered when Sunset inquired her as to what the substance was. “Blessed by the priests.”

Ah. Sunset frowned as she pondered what was the point of it before shaking her head. There would be enough time to research this later.

“By the grace of the Light.” Archbishop Alonsus Faol, “may your brethren be healed.”

Sunset’s eye narrowed as the Archbishop turned to the group of men on the prince’s right. The four of them were extremely well-known, powerful members of the Knights of the Silver Hand. In fact, the four of them were all that remained of the five founders of the order. There was Uther the Lightbringer, a large man with only a sliver of grey in his brown beard to indicate his age, but otherwise looked as hale and healthy as the next Knight. Tirion Fordring, also aging, but still apparently still strong enough to be the governor of Hearthglen and continue to be a paladin of the Silver Hand. There was also ,Saidan Dathrohan, easily the tallest of the four, clad in red and white colors of his house, and Sir Gavinrad the Dire, a stern looking man who was one of the few knights to survive the sacking of Stormwind in the First War.

All four were armored and, with the exception of Saidan, had blue and gold stoles draped around their armor, which glinted silver in the light of the sun shining through the great glass panels of Stormwind Cathedral.

Sir Gavinrad was the first to step forth, placing an enormous hammer in front of Arthas. Even from her place so far from the spectacle, Sunset could feel the power pulsing from the runes etched into the mighty weapon. She watched as Gavinrad step back, only for Uther the Lightbringer to take his place, holding a couple of shoulder plates.

“By the strength of the Light, may your enemies be undone.” He intoned in a powerful voice that echoed within Sunset’s ears as he affixed the plates onto the prince’s shoulders before stepping away. Sunset’s eyes followed him for a bit, his was a different power from the magi, but she could feel the strength within him very clearly now.

She would not want him as a foe.

“Arise and be recognized.” Alonsus Faol said, and Sunset returned her gaze back to the proceedings. Silently she watched as Arthas rose and gave his vows to the Archbishop.

“Brothers and sisters,” the archbishop said once the prince’s vows were given. “You who were gathered here to bear witness, raise your hands and let the Light illuminate this man.”

Sunset’s excitement peaked as the assembled members of the church, the priests and paladins, raised their hands and pointed at Prince Arthas. She involuntarily took a step forward, her curiosity piqued when their hands glowed with a warm golden light which flowed towards the Prince.

She had only seen the Light at work twice. Once when Brother Mandin had wielded it to save her from an orc warlock, and another when she had to bring poisoned peasants to a church to be healed. Even then, those works were nothing compared to this. The Light was wrapping the prince in a warm golden glow, illuminating him and empowering him.

She watched as the prince bent down and grabbed the hammer.

“Arise, Arthas Menethil, paladin defender of Lordaeron.” Archbishop Alonsus Faol intoned, his voice echoing about the cathedral, “welcome to the Order of the Silver Hand.”

Sunset stared in amazement as Prince Arthas lifted the hammer, as though the weapon weighed no less than a feather in his hand. A triumphant cry erupted from the golden haired prince’s mouth, which was immediately filled with the sound of applause and cheers.

Sunset hung back as Jaina and her father moved forward along with the other royals as Arthas was embraced by the other members of the Church, welcoming him into the Order. The young prince was immediately lost in the crowd of royalty and nobility that mobbed him in an attempt to congratulate him.

Sunset however, stayed back. She had no ties to the prince, and was only here at the behest of Jaina Proudmoore. One day, she would be one of those that were deemed influential enough to offer their congratulations to Royalty, but not yet. So she stayed behind and watched the spectacle with amusement.

Some things never change, even when you are across worlds. Sunset chuckled. Even in Equestria, nobles that were thought to be dignified and aloof would lose their composure in events such as this. Even Celestia would become an undignified mess when cake was invo-

Sunset suddenly felt a prickling upon her neck and looked up. Someone was looking at her… She looked around, trying to find her sense of unease, before she found it.

Prince Arthas.

He wasn’t blatantly obvious about it, but Sunset could tell that the Prince’s eyes were focused upon her from time to time. At times, he would give her a passing glance, at others, he would focus on her even when talking to others.

Sunset blinked. Why would the Prince be so interested in her? Then their eyes met.

Curious. Those were the first words that filled Sunset’s minds. His eyes were an interesting blend of blue and green. However, Sunset had no time to let her mind wander as she remembered her manners. She dipped her head in a bow of respect at the prince, but when she looked up, he was already no longer looking at her, his attention drawn by Jaina Proudmoore.

Grateful to Jaina for drawing the prince’s attention, Sunset turned and began making her way out of the cathedral. She would wait for her companions outside.

After all, she was not here for this ‘Light’, which was clearly a form of benign magic similar to the Elements of Harmony in Equestrian myths. Jaina had promised her that she would bring her to the Stormwind Castle’s library later in the day, and that was Sunset’s primary goal here.

Definitely not this ‘Light’ or any fair-headed princes for that matter.

Hopefully this trip would not be a bust.

“This trip is such a bust.” Sunset groaned as she all but threw the thick leatherbound book in her hand down on the table in frustration. Opposite her, Jaina chuckled apologetically as she flipped a page in the tome about the geography of Stormwind.

“Sorry, I honestly thought that there would be more on portals here.”

“Well, I for one would be surprised if my castle’s library have any books on magic that Dalaran does not have.” The pair of girls turned to the end of the table, which sat the King of Stormwind reading a scroll. King Varian Wrynn was young for his position, which he had inherited when his father had died in the first war, killed by an orc assassin. A man with an athletic build, the raven haired king of Stormwind was quite the looker by human standards. However, unlike a noble back at Sunset’s home, King Varian had proved himself to be quite the intellectual as well. Not on the level as scholars, of course, but enough that he was not ignorant of the crafts of his citizens.

Still, he was very unusual, in the way that he seemed so casual even around a non-noble like Sunset. Not that Sunset minds, it just made it much easier for her to concentrate on her work.

“Yeah. I would be inclined to agree with his highness here, Jaina.” Sunset sighed as she looked about the room. The Royal Library of Stormwind Keep was surprisingly much larger than what Sunset had expected, with an extensive collection of books ranging from history to myths to religion.

“Still, forgive me if I step out of line, your highness,” Jaina turned to face Varian, “but aren’t you supposed to be meeting the other nobles in the dining hall?”

Sunset watched as Varian’s face paled slightly, but only for a brief moment before he composed himself. “Well, it’s not really that important.” He coughed, “besides, I am just looking over you at Admiral Proudmoore’s request. I’m sure that takes precedence over meeting some stuffy nobles and masons with their complaints.”

It took all Sunset had to suppress the snort lest she appeared disrespectful. It seemed that wherever she goes, nobility would always be that corrupt, annoying bane in your side that one would do anything to avoid.

“I would disagree, dear.” A voice rang out clearly from the entrance of the library.

“Tiffin!” Varian smiled, before paling significantly in realisation. “Oh.”

Sunset studied Queen Tiffin Ellerian Wrynn as she made her way into the library. Possessing long blond hair that runs past her shoulder, the queen cuts a slender figure, more so than Jaina, clearly showing that she was a woman born in comfort. Still, she had strong features and her eyes shine with determination, if nothing else.

“Seriously,” Queen Tiffin sighed as she made her way over to her husband, “while I would commend you for taking care of these two girls, may I remind you that we still have our duty to ensure that the Stonemason’s guild and the House of Nobles would work out a favorable outcome to their dispute?”

“But both of them are so…” King Varian waved his hands in the air in frustration, “stubborn! It’s like they don’t even know the word ‘compromise’!”

“Indeed, and that’s exactly why we need to help them see reason.” She turned to the two girls in the room. “I believe that the both of you fine ladies would be capable of avoiding trouble while you’re here?”

“We’ll be okay, your majesty.” “I can look after myself just fine, your highness.”

“Thank you.” Queen Tiffin nodded as she turned back to King Varian. “Now, please, dear.” She turned and the king, defeated, stood up and sullenly followed his wife.

It was only after they had left the room when Sunset’s ears picked up a giggle from Jaina.

“Aren’t they a cute couple?” Jaina smiled.

“Urgh, gag me.” Sunset rolled her eyes as she returned her attention to another book on spell matrixes. She did not have high hopes on this one for teaching her anything new, but it beats doing nothing.

“Still, don’t you kind of want it, Sunset?”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“Having a person to love,” Jaina said wistfully. “A companion that you can trust?”

“Huh,” Sunset stopped for a second to think before she returned back to the paragraph where she had left off, ”nope.”

“Oh, you’re not interested in that sort of thing, are you?” Jaina said sadly.

By Celestia there she goes again...

“Come on, Jaina.” Sunset sighed as she set her book aside, before meeting Jaina’s blue eyes with her own. “I have my priorities to meet. And it just so happens that falling in love is very low down on the list. While I would not discount the possibility that it might happen, knowing me, I am not going to have plans on being lovestruck in my list of priorities.” She opened her book. “It’s just not feasible.”

She barely got past two sentences when another giggle broke her concentration.

“What?”

“Nothing,” Jaina smiled. “Just imagining you being in love. I just can’t see it.”

That… Sunset chuckled as the image came into her mind. That is actually pretty funny.

The pair laughed at the thought, their task forgotten, unaware of the events the years to come was going to bring.

Author's Note

Alright, as some of you have suspected, the first part of this chapter has been copied from the book Rise of The Lich King by Christie Golden and has been mildly modified. I deeply apologize if I have offended anyone of you by doing so. The reason why I did this was because i felt that this phrase perfectly highlights the mood of Prince Arthas at the time, who we will be seeing quite a bit of in the incoming chapters(I felt that Christie Golden had captured him perfectly in this scene and didn't to blemish it too much).

Once again, I deeply apologize if any of you had taken offense at this act of mine and I promise you that I won't be doing it again(mostly because Sunset will have derailed the timeline enough to render those scenes useless.)

Regardless, I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Sincerely,
RIPoste

14. A Prize in the Violet Citadel

“It is our greatest pleasure to host you at the Violet Citadel, Prince Arthas.” Archmage Antonidas said, “On behalf of the Magocracy of Dalaran, I hope that you will enjoy your stay here in our city.”

What in the world is he doing here? Sunset did not let her questioning show on her face, especially not when the blonde prince and some six knights were looking right at her, Archmage Antonidas and Archmage Modera. In truth she should not even be present among the welcoming party, but Jaina had been unavailable and Archmage Antonidas had requested her master, Kel’Thuzad, for her presence at such an event, citing her close ties with the Proudmoore family as a reason why she would be qualified as a substitute for the only royal representative in the city.

Naturally, he agreed, if only for completely different reasons.

And so, here she was, on the fields outside Dalaran, watching as the prince and the Archmage exchange pleasantries. Though, she could not help but feel something off about the entire thing. It had been only a few weeks since she had left Stormwind City to return to Dalaran alongside Jaina. As such, Sunset, in all honesty had not expected to see the blonde prince again so soon.

“This is Apprentice Sunset Shimmer,” Sunset looked up at the prince as Archmage Antonidas introduced her. “She will be acting as your guide for today.”

“It is my pleasure, Prince Arthas.” Sunset said, bowing deeply, as she had been instructed to.

“The pleasure is mine.” Prince Arthas flashed a charming smile at her. Thankfully for Sunset, she was hardly bothered by it, having acquired an immunity to such smiles during her time spent in Canterlot city.

“Now that introductions have been concluded.” Archmage Antonidas gestured to the open gates of Dalaran behind him, “Shall we enter the city, Prince Arthas?”

“Please,” Prince Arthas smiled. “Lead the way.”

The walk into the city was a quiet one. After all, magi were not often that impressed by the arrival of political visitors, unless they were magi themselves. As such, there were no great welcoming crowds to shower rose petals for the prince as there were at his inauguration ceremony only a few weeks back.

Thankfully, Prince Arthas seemed hardly concerned with the lack of attention. Perhaps it was a nice change of pace for him, or it was because he never had wanted to revel in the attention. Still, Sunset could admire the fact that he hardly seemed concerned with the absence of any sort of fanfare.

They made it into the Violet Citadel without any incident. However, when they entered the hall, Sunset could not help but widen her eyes in surprise. After all, it was not every day that one sees a ten foot wide portal in the entrance hall of Dalaran, and with an elven delegation exiting it.

“Prince Kael’Thas!” Archmage Antonidas exclaimed, surprise evident on his features, “you have returned!”

“Indeed,” The tall elven prince smoothed out his robes and strode out from within his escorts, his mouth curled into a graceful smile as he gave a respectful bow to the Master of the Kirin Tor. “It is good to be back in the Violet Citadel, Antonidas. While the forests of Silvermoon were refreshing as ever, it appears that I am too well accustomed to life in Dalaran.” The elven prince chuckled, before he turned his eyes over to the Archmagus’ companions.

“Ah, Prince Arthas,” Kael’Thas nodded, a sign of respect to an equal, “I had heard you were coming, though I had thought that I would arrive later than you.”

“We were slightly delayed on the road,” Prince Arthas smiled as he returned the gesture, “perhaps it is a sign of good fortune that we both arrived at the same time, Prince Kael’Thas.”

“Indeed.” Antonidas agreed, before turning to Modera, “would you inform the rest of this recent development? Tell them that we would have to move the dinner to the ceremonial room, I believe that it will be large enough for the occasion.” Turning back to the two princes, he smiled. “Perhaps I will have you all showed to your rooms? I am sure that you all must long for time to prepare for tonight.”

“Pardon me, Antonidas.” Kael’Thas interjected. “I require a bit of your time before that.” His eyes briefly glanced towards Prince Arthas. “Alone.”

“I see.” Antonidas turned towards Prince Arthas, his face apologetic. “My sincerest apologies, Prince Arthas, it appears I will have to take my leave. Duty calls. Sunset?”

“Yes, Master Antonidas?” Sunset stepped forward.

“Please show the Prince to his room.” Antonidas instructed before nodding at the prince. “Your highness.”

As Antnidas and Kael’Thas left the entourage, Sunset stepped forward to grab the group’s attention before gesturing down a corridor. “If you’ll follow me, Prince Arthas.”

“Of course.” The prince grinned, “anything for a beauty.”

Is there a world where a prince is not a shameless flirt? Sunset suppressed the desire to roll her eyes, instead forcing out a smile before she turned and led the group towards the guest quarters.

They walked in relative silence, most of the Kirin Tor that passed them offering no more than a cursory greeting or a passing glance. Or at least, until Arthas began to talk.

“Sunset,” Arthas began, causing her to look back at the prince, “can I call you that?” She nodded. “I had heard from my father, King Terenas that there was a red headed girl that had accompanied the Proudmoores to my inauguration ceremony. That is you, isn’t it?”

“Yes, Prince Arthas, that would be me.”

“I see. May I ask what’s your relation with Jaina?”

Jaina? Sunset blinked. Twice. Why would he be interested in Jaina?

Oh. A prince was asking her about a princess from another country. Of course, that’s what was going on. A sudden surge of protectiveness rose within Sunset, but she suppressed it. Besides, there will be plenty of chances to set the prince that was seeking to court Jaina on fire later. Not now, not when she had other priorities.

“She saved me when I was a child.” Sunset replied as she resumed walking.

“I see.” Arthas replied as he followed, his entourage close behind him. “And what do you think of her?”

Sunset paused and thought about it. What did she think about Jaina, truly? Jealous? Definitely. Love? No. Friendship? Stretching it a bit. Still, while her master Kel’Thuzad had wanted her to be closer to the Proudmoore’s to obtain some precious connections, for some reason, Sunset had never found it in herself to abuse Jaina’s trust in her. “She’s… like an older sister, I suppose.”

A very annoying yet helpful older sister? Perhaps.

“Sounds like you admire her.”

No, I do not. “Yes, I do.”

Sunset had never been so glad when she spied the door of the guest quarters come into sight. With a gesture, the doors flung themselves open before her, revealing the lavish chamber before her.

No, she’s not envious that her own chambers were sparsely decorated compared to the guest chambers. Still…

“I hope you would find that the accommodations we prepared are to your satisfaction.” Sunset said as she stood aside, letting the Prince and his entourage admire the guest chambers. “If you wish for assistance, feel free to contact one of the servants using the bell on the table. It has been enchanted to immediately inform them when rung. Do you have anything else you might need for the moment, your highness?”

“No, no thank you.” Arthas replied cordially.

Sunset nodded. “Then I shall take my leave, your highness. Should you need me to show you around Dalaran, simply inform a servant that you need me.”

“Alright then, I’ll keep that in mind. You may leave, Sunset.”

Bowing deeply, Sunset turned and exited the room.

“Quite the cold lass, isn’t she, my prince?” Captain Falric, the leader of Arthas’ retinue commented as the door of their chambers slammed shut behind Sunset Shimmer. He was a tall, brown haired, clean shaven man with stern features that was mismatched with the grin that he was now sporting on his face.

“Indeed Falric,” Arthas chuckled as he taught back to Sunset’s expression when he had asked what she had thought of Jaina. The girl evidently thought very highly of the young Proudmoore lady, but apparently was unwilling to admit it. Still, Arthas frowned, for a moment he felt a brief surge of killing intent from her.

Perhaps it was just his imagination?

“Well, she’s still a beauty though.” Captain Marwyn said as he removed his helm, letting his black hair fall freely. “But I thought that you are going to be courting Lady Jaina?” He grinned, “unless you are entranced by tha-”

“Finish that sentence, Marwyn, and I will be having you clear out the stables with the squires for a week.” Arthas muttered good naturedly, earning a bout of laughter from his men. Shaking his head, he headed to the door.

Seriously, the gall of his men!

“My prince, where are you going?”

“For a walk,” Arthas grinned. “No need to follow me.”

Sunset made her way down to the dungeons in a huff. No, the conversation with Prince Arthas had not unsettled her in any way. However, for some unbeknownst reason, she could simply forget the prince’s words.

Maybe she would forget about it when she immersed herself in her own research. After all, Sunset could feel that she was on a breakthrough on a spell that could help manipulate a Water Elemental’s shape without hurting it.

That was, of course, provided that the Prince did not send for her.

Reaching the door to her master’s sanctum, Sunset muttered the codeword, causing the wooden structure to swing open dramatically. She was not prepared, however, for what was inside.

Her master, Kel’Thuzad was there, of course, and so was his pet cat, Mister Bigglesworth. However, can someone please explain to her why is there a trio of green bubbles holding a rat each rolling about on the table?

“Ah, apprentice, back from guiding the Prince of Lordaeron?” Kel’Thuzad smiled.

“Yes, Master.”

“Good, I suppose that you would be pleased to know that Jaina has finally returned from her mission. So, she would be sharing your work in showing Prince Arthas around.”

Jaina was back? Sunset smiled at the news. Still, it couldn’t actually be a good idea, would it? To have her accompany the prince around?

“As such, I have determined that it was time for you to enter a new stage for your training.” Kel’Thuzad continued, seemingly unaware of his apprentice’s misgivings. “While you have passed your tests remarkably and had established relations with important people of the land, I have to impart to you the most important aspect of being a mage trained under me.”

He turned and gestured, and immediately, all three green orbs flared mightily for a brief moment, and the light died down to reveal the blackened corpses of three rats.

So… I need to be ruthless enough to kill critters? Sunset thought dryly, but looked on attentively as she noticed her master tracing symbols and runes she had never seen before in the air.

Then one of the corpses twitched.

At first, Sunset thought it was her eyes playing tricks on her, but her eyes widened when the three very dead rats stood up began to move sporadically about the table.

“The want, nay, need to peer into the unknown that no other magi had never ventured before.” Kel’Thuzad smiled.

Necromancy. The word echoed in Sunset’s mind. A school of magic where magi bends the souls of the dead to their will and raise them in bodies that no longer had any right to function as one of the living.

Her master had been practicing Necromancy…

“This is the final stretch for us. I am on the verge of a breakthrough, close enough to find the secret of Undeath.” Kel’Thuzad proclaimed proudly. “With you and the rest of my apprentices at my side, I am certain that we will soon succeed. Then we can reap the rewards of our hard labor.”

“And what is the secret of Undeath, Master?”

Kel’Thuzad looked at her with an upraised eyebrow, almost as if he was amused that she would ask such a question. “Why, immortality, of course.”

Immortality? That offer did sound very enticing. Still, there was one last question to make before she could decide anything.

“And what do I have to give in return?”

Kel’Thuzad’s smile only grew wider. “That’s the beauty of it. You have to give nothing that you possess to achieve it. Merely your time and effort that you placed into the research.”

Sunset blinked. Then smiled.

“Then I will have no objections, Master Kel’Thuzad.”

Author's Note

Hello all!

Jumping forward abit, but hopefully not as unreasonably as three full years. Now for those of you who are a little upset with why Sunset chose to accept Kel'Thuzad's offer, it was primarily because I see Sunset as an opportunist, and many years of living in Azeroth had made her the type to grab what she can get, though when offered with a choice, she will always make her go for the one that will benefit her most.

Regardless though, I hope you enjoyed the chapter and please do leave a like if you did!

Sincerely,
RIPoste

15. The Other Chessmaster

Sunset Shimmer frowned as she peered at the Prince of Lordaeron over her pile of books. Contrary to what she had initially believed, the prince was actually serious about coming here to study History, knowledge of the arcane arts and the intrigues of politics that had been recorded throughout the land. In fact, it was the first time she had ever seen someone with royal blood actually pay that much attention to his education.

Huh, she might even respect him for real.

At least he was making it easy for her to oversee him. Sunset had awoken this morning, wholly expecting to have outrageous demands forced upon her that she would be forced to approach one of the Archmage to defuse. Instead, all he had asked for were the occasional refreshments, or help regarding certain topics. The rest of the time, he had left her alone, allowing her lots of free time to focus on her studies.

In fact, so focused was Sunset on a recent case study regarding the Elemental Plane that she did not realize that Jaina Proudmoore was standing next to her until the older girl lightly tapped her on the shoulder.

To her credit, Sunset was not startled. Not that much, anyway.

Putting down a slightly smoking book, and purposely ignoring the grinning prince, Sunset glared at Jaina, who appears to be having trouble breathing. “Yes?”

“Its…” Jaina heaved, “almost time to switch?”

Sunset looked out of the library’s window, before registering that the sun was no longer in the eastwards portrait. It was noon already?

“I… see…” Sunset muttered. She had not noticed how engrossed she was. Well, at least she did not have to babysit anymore princes for the day, which would free up her schedule for other things.

“I’ll be taking my leave, Prince Arthas,” Sunset informed him curtly, turning to leave when the prince didn’t answer, apparently he was currently having a fit, rendering him incapable of acknowledging her.

Face burning, Sunset gave Jaina a nod as she left the library. Unfortunately for her, she was too engrossed in her latest mishap to take note of where she was walking. Until she actually walked into someone.

“Oof! Who,” Sunset looked up from where she was laying on the floor before biting down on her tongue almost hard enough to draw blood. “Uh. Good afternoon, Lord Krasus?”

“And a good afternoon to you, Apprentice Sunset.” The elderly mage smiled, seemingly unbothered by the fact that Sunset walked into her.

“Uh, I mean. Sorry, Lord Krasus! I was, ugh.” Sunset stammered, at a loss of words for what to say. While Sunset had had contact with most archmagi in the Kirin Tor, there were a few that she had not spoken face to face before save on formal occasions. Lord Krasus was one of them, an enigmatic elven that was rumored to be far, far older than even King Anasterian Sunstrider, and thrice as knowledgeable. As if to lend credence to the fact, even the elven prince, Kael’Thas had been extremely respectful to the elven mage despite having no reason to do so.

The fact that Lord Krasus studies dragons probably contributed though.

“Why, Sunset.” Lord Krasus chuckled, his green eyes shining with mirth. “I accept your apology, on account that you do keep your mind to the road when you are walking.” He gestured, and Sunset felt an invisible help push her up into a standing position. “Regardless, I had thought that you are assigned as an aide to Prince Arthas?”

“Uh, I was, Lord Krasus.” Sunset fumbled, before taking a deep breath to steel her nerves. She normally wasn’t like this, but there was something about Lord Krasus that overwhelms her, for lack of a better word. “I mean. Apprentice Jaina and I were both to attend to the Prince. My shift has just ended.”

“I see.” The elven mage mused, “and how are your studies coming along with my colleague, Kel’Thuzad?”

Why did he want to know? “It’s coming along fine, Lord Krasus.” Sunset did her best to keep her voice neutral as she replied. She might be overthinking it, but it wouldn’t hurt to be careful. “Master Kel’Thuzad is most impatient to start the next phase of my training.” Keep it vague and feed him half-truths. “He wants to finish it as soon as possible so as to get myself out of his hair.” The last part was true, by the way.

Sunset studied the elf as she relayed the information. Unfortunately for her, Lord Krasus’ expression was unreadable as he merely nodded and smiled at her. “That’s good to hear, Sunset. All the best for your studies.”

“Thank you, Lord Krasus.” Sunset bowed respectfully. Krasus nodded in return, before turning his head to look out the window beside them.

“By the way, did you not mention that apprentice Jaina is attending to Prince Arthas right now?”

“Yes?”

“Curious, it seemed as if he was attending to her instead.” At Sunset’s quizzical look, Krasus merely pointed out the window. Sunset followed his hand, and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw the distant figures riding out the gates of Dalaran on horseback.

And what in Celestia’s name was Jaina doing, riding with that prince out of Dalaran?

“Lord Krasus, I’m sorry,” Sunset said, causing the Archmage to look at her, “But if I may leave?”

“Very well,” The elf nodded.

Bowing deeply, Sunset quickly turned and headed off to her room. Once she had entered, she quickly headed over to the table and opened one of its drawers, pulling out a small crystal ball the size of an apple. Chantinga simple phrase, she watched as a fog filled the magical tool.

Then, it cleared and she could see.

She could see the meadows that were not so far from Dalaran as one would have thought. A peaceful serene place, to be sure, but Sunset had no eyes for it at the moment. All of her attention was focused upon the two figures sitting within the grassy fields.

Jaina and Prince Arthas.Sitting there comfortably, enjoying a flask of Dalaran Sharp and whatever small vittles that the prince had packed into that basket of his. It was a picnic, on the surface, but Sunset recognised the attempt for what it was.

He was trying to court Jaina.

Why else would the prince bring Jaina out of Dalaran? In fact, what was Jaina thinking? She was a mage apprentice, not yet a full fledged spellcaster in the ranks of the Kirin Tor. This was no time for her to be pursuing any other form of distractions.

But who are you to judge? A small voice within her spoke out. One she conveniently ignored. Jaina was one of the few people on Azeroth that had Sunset’s trust, no matter how much of it she lacked. By Celestia, Sunset would even say that she actually cared for the older girl to a certain extent.

Sunset Shimmer may be a prodigy, but even she would not deny that Jaina Proudmoore was at least her equal as an apprentice. The young royal was talented, immensely so if Sunset could trust her judgement, and would have definitely become one of the strongest magi of her generation. After Sunset, of course.

And here she was, squandering it all away for the affections of a mere prince?

Sunset experimentally flexed her fingers, a red spark dancing between her digits. Then she shook her head and extinguished the magic. What was I thinking? Jaina was a princess, not just some mage, she had a duty to her country.

If she was to become a political tool to cement the relationship between Kul’Tiras and Lordaeron, who was Sunset to decide for her when there were so much more at stake here? Not to mention, it would be much more logical for Sunset to actually want Jaina to be out of the picture. The scion of the Proudmoores was a talented magus, and would be a major obstacle to Sunset’s ascension in the Kirin Tor. With her being busy playing princess with Prince Arthas, Sunset would not only gain a staunch ally in the political circle, considering her closeness with Jaina Proudmoore, but she would also have one less competitor in the ranks of the Kirin Tor.

It would be in her best interest to let things run their course, Sunset noted as she looked into the crystal ball, watching the pair of figures lying comfortably in the meadows, enjoying their picnic. So why was she so damned frustrated? Jaina seemed happy, and Sunset would be able to ascend much more smoothly, so why was she so damned angry at the prince?

Growling a phrase, Sunset dispelled the divination spell, causing the picture within the crystal ball to fade from view. She would need time to sort out her thoughts regarding this, but time was not a luxury she could afford right now, not when Master Kel’Thuzad had more tasks for her to do.

Her eyes drifted to the tome that sits unsuspectingly on her table. It was a simple novel, one that details the story of Uther the Lightbringer during the Second War. She had received one like that as a gift of thanks from one of the corporals of the Alliance during one of her missions. But that copy was already long gone, stowed away somewhere within the Library of Dalaran (which had become her dumping ground for useless books). The one here was handed to her by none other than her master, Kel’Thuzad.

She gingerly picked up the tome and whispered some words, not common, nor were they the words of powers that magi used, but elvish. A form so ancient and foreign that her master had assured her that most of the elves had forgotten it existed. She watched as the words within the tome shifted to her eyes and rearranged itself.

It was a complex three layered spell that was placed on the book. One was a simple disguise that could only be undone for the person that spoke a certain prearranged phrase. The second was a spell that was made to fool the eyes of others, making the book appear as unassuming as possible such that one would glance over it without suspecting its presence unless actually looking for it. The last spell was perhaps the most complex of them all, a powerful enchantment that not only renders other spellwork on the book impossible but also one that hid the spells upon the tome, rendering them inert to all but the most powerful of magical probes.

If only what was in the tome was as impressive as the spellwork laid upon it.

A simple set of instructions were all that were written in the tome as well as countless treatises and hypothesis regarding the basis for necromancy. All mere theories and nothing more. Still, her master had been convinced that part of the key to their ultimate goal lies in separating the truth and lies within the book she now held.

Sunset sighed, putting her thoughts of Jaina and Prince Arthas at the back of her head. She had work to do.

“Antonidas, are you free?”

Archmage Antonidas looked up from the papers he was studying and smiled. He had sensed Krasus before the elven archmage had even entered the room, but still, it was common courtesy to greet his equal.

“Evening Krasus, though whether I am free depends on what you intend to spend my time on.”

“It concerns our dear colleague, and his ward.”

That got Archmage Antonidas’ attention, and he looked up from the scrolls on his table to give the slender mage his fullest attention. “Who?”

“Who else?” Krasus smiled in the lamplight, his face pale in the white glow, “there is only one among the Six that would dare trespass upon the laws of the Kirin Tor. But you already knew, didn’t you?”

Archmage Antonidas stayed silent as he watched his colleague closely. As usual, Krasus’ face betrayed no emotion, nothing that would give away his intentions. Still, while the elf was an enigma to most of his comrades, Antonidas was sure that he had the Kirin Tor’s best interest at heart. Regardless, it wouldn’t hurt to be careful, and not to mention, Antonidas was curious as to how much the other mage knew.

“I had thought it strange all those years ago.” Krasus continued, “why you would not allow any other of the Six to tutor our little ‘Rising Star’.” He smiled as he said the name, but did not allow his amusement to hinder his speech, “imagine my surprise when I found out that you never actually did care for her talent, did you not?”

“She was strong, yes, but you are already grooming a successor in the form of Jaina Proudmoore. Surely there wouldn’t be a need to raise another powerful mageling in such a short span of time so quickly. As such, I can only think of one reason why you were so insistent that Kel’Thuzad would take her on as an apprentice then.”

“And that would be?” Antonidas asked tersely, neither denying nor admitting the accusation.

“A distraction.” Krasus’s eyes flashed fiercely. “You already had a suspicion that Kel’Thuzad was breaching the laws laid down by the Kirin Tor. However, to accuse and openly investigate another mage was not an easy task, especially an Archmage. As such, you began your investigations in secret. However, you couldn’t risk letting him know, so you grabbed the chance to distract him with a powerful recruitment to allow your agents to work behind the scenes freely.”

Antonidas smiled wryly. Krasus was surprisingly accurate in his own deductions, but was wrong on some of the accounts. Still, regardless of his accuracy, there lies the issue of his intent with this information.

“And what would you do,” Antonidas asked, “if all of those were true?”

Krasus seemed almost taken aback by the fact that Antonidas all but admitted his deeds, but rallied quickly. “Nothing. Except I would ask you to deal with our colleague before he fully corrupts Sunset Shimmer.” His eyes hardened, “she may be a tool in your schemes, Antonidas, but I will not condone sacrificing her to merely expel another one of the Six. She is far too valuable and her potential far too great to be allowed to fall to her vices.”

“And you think that if I could have done so already, would I still be sitting here?” Antonidas asked, an eyebrow raised in perplexion. “But don’t worry,” He said before Krasus could reply. “Sunset Shimmer is so much more than a mere ‘tool in my schemes’, as you put it. She will not so easily fall to her master’s promises.”

Indeed, she was so much more, Antonidas reflected. While Krasus’ accusations were mostly true, Antonidas’ vision of the girl that he had described to the rest of Six was one he still strongly believed in. Sunset Shimmer could very well take the place of her master in a few years, such was her potential that Antonidas had sensed all those years ago that he still believed in it now.

“The girl is ambitious, Antonidas.” Krasus warned, “and her master Kel’Thuzad has definitely begun to bring her into his fold, if that book in her room was any indication.”

Antonidas blinked. That was indeed news to him, how had Krasus known of these events before his own agent had contacted him? Still, there would be no problems at all, if anything, he was counting on the fact that Sunset Shimmer was allowed into Kel’Thuzad’s inner circle.

“There’s no need to worry,” He assured the other mage, “That I will guarantee you. Sunset Shimmer will help us get the evidence to expel her master.”

“Are you sure?” Krasus asked, clearly not convinced, “the lure of power is one that is tough to ignore, especially for a mage as hungry for it as Sunset Shimmer.”

“She will.” Antonidas smiled as he waved a hand, and an ornate box, roughly one foot long and a third as wide and tall, materialized onto the table. Krasus looked at the leader of Dalaran, who nodded, before reaching out with a hand to open the contraption, his eyes widening as he looked at its contents.

At first glance, one would have thought that Antonidas was out of his mind, but to one as attuned to magic as Krasus was, they could definitely sense the foreign, yet benevolent magic within the contents of the box.

“I see,” Krasus nodded. “And you are sure that she will give her allegiance to you over this?”

“She will,” Antonidas nodded, after all, it would be embarrassing for him if his own investigations into the girl for the past few years turned up wrong in the coming months. In fact, Antonidas was sure that Sunset Shimmer could not ignore the contents of the box even if she tried. After all, the magic within seemed so much like hers, Antonidas mused as he looked at the box.

Yes she will...

Author's Note

Hello all,

A milder chapter than normal, but it leaves us with an important question for later: What's in the box?

Hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and please leave a like if you do!

Sincerely,
RIPoste

16.A Bitter Taste

“Why? Why won’t it work?”

Sunset bit back a small curse as her master’s lament broke through her concentration. It had been a week since she had been inducted into her master’s secret research, and truth be told, it was nothing like she had envisioned.

When her master Kel’Thuzad had asked for her to join him in learning forbidden magic, she had thought that they will be working on something a lot more concrete than what they already have. She envisioned dark rituals, constant deciphering of forbidden tomes, even something as terrifying as invading graveyards to see if they could communicate with the dead.

Certainly not something as pathetic as raising rats and trying to ensure that they stay active in undeath as long as possible.

Truth be told, this was all rather underwhelming.

Their current specimen was capable of staying alive for barely more than 3 hours. A huge improvement compared to the last one, which fell apart in ten minutes. Still, regardless of the amounts of amendments that they had made to the runes and casting procedures, they had been unable to extend that time period by any proper amount of time.

And the fact that her master had been doing nothing productive except constantly spouting expletives for the past hour certainly wasn’t helping.

“My apologies, master, but at least we got it to survive as long as it used to,” Sunset said in an attempt to placate the irate mage. “So we know that the current set of runes work as well as our recorded ones.”

To her relief, that did the trick as Kel’Thuzad’s anger subsided far more quickly than it had arrived and he stroke his beard calm contemplation. “Yes,” He replied, “You’re right. Put the current set of runes down in the notes. I will want to give it a look before deciding on a new combination to use.”

“Understood, Master.” Sunset dutifully procured a scroll from a nearby table and scribbled their new findings upon it. Sadly, for all her assurance, Sunset did not fancy their chances on unlocking the secrets of life and death any time soon. If Unicorns in Equestria was already struggling in creating new magic, what chance does she have in Azeroth, a place whose magic was far more rigid and less malleable?

Especially since they do not get to work on anything new.

It was at that moment when the door flew open, and a white-bearded mage strode right in, draped in robes that were little more than rags cobbled together.

“Ras,” Kel’Thuzad growled at the men, Sunset’s senior apprentice, who Kel’Thuzad had made very clearly was among his bigger disappointments and who Kel’Thuzad would not have kept around if not for the fact that he was capable of slinking his ways into the lower slums of Lordaeron that even Helcular could not reach without drawing suspicion. “I trust you have brought my goods?”

“Indeed,” Ras smiled as he unslung the haversack across his back, retrieving scrolls, a book and a black box from it. “All paid for in the undergrounds rings, Master Kel’Thuzad.”

Sunset strode forward to relieve the older man of his load, who merely flashed her what seemed to be a charming smile, which honestly looked more like a troll forgot how to grimace and tried to do so, and even that was being generous on her part.

Now if only she could do something about the smell he reeks of. Because while she knows that he was a Hedge Wizard, that doesn’t mean he lives in a literal hedge or bog swamp…

“Thank you, Sunset.” her Master remarked, “check if there is anything of value in there, if you would.”

Sunset nodded her affirmation as she set the products down on the table. Picking up the scroll, Sunset muttered a series of spells as she drew her finger across the parchment. Good, it’s authentic. Pulling it open, she gave it a once over, before sighing.

Seriously? How repetitive can all of these get? She had sworn that this must be the fourteenth scroll detailing the exact same spellcasting runes. Seriously, one might think that these scrolls were being mass-produced or something. Except that they were clearly not, seeing as the mana signature was completely different and that the runes, while similar, were rather misaligned and differently arranged.

Still…. It would be nice if they could make some headway…

She continued the process for the next scroll, and the next, until she had went through them all. She would have counted herself unfortunate, if not for the fact that she found a couple of runes that she had never seen before. Those she took down in her notes, so that she could see if they would aid in the ritual later. On the other hand, it was time to open the box, which had been emitting an extremely unhealthy aura that Sunset would normally avoid. Still, necromancy magics were known to have a ‘nauseous effect’ on magi, so perhaps that would be a good sign.

Sunset reached out a palm at the box as she let her magical senses sweep across it. She grimaced as she pored over the spell matrices surrounding the box. The defenses were intricate and complex, those were normally indications that the object in question was not something to be trifled with, but under Kel’Thuzad’s tutelage, Sunset had become quite proficient in identifying the weakness within such spellwork.

So it was with ease that she found the weakness in the matrix, and Sunset sent a single spear of arcane spell at it, and watched as the dozens of little blue circles and runes withered and fade away to a green fire.

Intricate and complex, yes. But extremely fragile when one knows how to break it, Sunset grinned.

Once she was sure that the defensive spells were complete done for, only then did Sunset reach out to open the box. Only to see a single gem within with what seemed to be a swirling green and purple vortex inside of it.

She didn’t need to touch it to know that it was powerful. In fact, everything about it just feels terrifying. The magic within was sickening to her senses, sending a creeping sensation down her spine. And that was not to mention the voice that was speaking to her within the gem.

Hold it, voice?

Sunset strained her senses as she sought to make sense of what she had heard. It was less than a whisper, more like a mere breeze with words of one’s imagination upon it. Still, as she reinforced her will, sharpening her senses as she attempted to make sense of what that apparently could not be heard.

As she did so, the words became clearer as the whispers rose in volume, soon speaking to her. There was a myriad of voices, all jumbled up in a cacophony of chaos. Then, after what seemed like an eternity, they seemed to take notice of her, and began to join their words into one united sentence.

“FrEe uS…”

Well, that’s to be expected. Sunset thought. ~The gem was probably a magical orb of some kind, and it appears to be entrapping a number of souls. That was, if the books on necromancy that she had consulted were to be trusted.

She would like to release those within. Except that that was against her master’s wishes, and that would be counterproductive to their research. Not to ment-

“SuNSeT?”

“Celestia?”Sunset wondered aloud softly as she looked about. The voice was distorted, sure, but she would recognize it anywhere, having grown up with it most of her life.
“SuNSet?…”

Sunset looked about, before settling her eyes on the orb before her. How could it be? The orb was a prison for souls, if she was correct, so there was no way that her mo- no, the princess would be here.

“wE cOnNEcteD wItH hER bEyonD tHe vEIL.” THe voices interjected.

“SuNseT! iS tHat YoU, TrULy?” Her voice was fading, but Sunset knew better than to take the voices at face value. Such sentient artifacts of malevolent power often have ways of digging up valuable information from their victim’s mind. It was one of the first things that Kel’Thuzad had instilled in her.

Well, that and constant vigilance. Looking back at her master, Sunset made sure that he was still deep in conversation with Ras before whispering, “Yes. I am here.”

“I mIsSeD yOu.” Sunser’s heart almost skipped when she heard that, though she kept her feelings hidden. It could still be a trick, after all. “wOuLD yOu plEAsE foRgIVe mE?”

If this was a trick, it was a terrifying one, being capable of digging up memories over three years old. “What do you have to forgive me for?”

“EvErytHing. FoR maKiNG yOu leavE, fOr putTinG yOu beHinD CaDenCE.” How did they know that? “fOr nOt maKinG tIme fOR You.”

“I see.” Those apologies would be great to hear, if she could somehow prove that they were real.

“WE hElpeD yOU reUnitE witH yOuR meNtOR. FrEe US nOW.”

Awfully demanding, weren’t they. Especially since she did not ask for this and had no way to prove that it was actually Celestia that she was talking to.

“pLEaSE, SUnSeT, wOuLDn’T yOU FreE tHem?”

“Why?

“I wIlL mAke yOu a PrINceSS.”

And there it was, the slip up. Sunset sighed mentally. Of course it was too good to be true. While becoming a princess of Equestria was still one of her goals, she was certain that it was not something that Celestia would easily promise her.

It was really a pity. Sunset raised a hand and began her spell. She could hear the voice within the gem raise in alarm, at first questioning and demanding before resorting to pleas that grew more and more desperate.

She ignored them, at least until she felt something smash into her mind.

Crying out in pain, she could see the magical gem pulse faintly as another blow hammered into her astral self, almost causing her to lose control of her spell. Still she endured, and doubled her efforts even as she reinforced her mind and will. Making the next blow that comes rushing at her feel as though it were but a mere breeze.

Unfortunately, it appears as though the spirits within have other ideas as their voices rose up, chanting an otherworldly language that seems eerily familiar yet definitely of alien origin. Sunset sped up her own casting even as she felt something tug at her mind, and sped it up even more even as she felt herself grow weaker from what was definitely another mental assault that sought to drain her.

She completed her own spell in record time, watching as magic seals fell in place about the gem, silencing the voices within. Breathing a sigh of relief, she fell to her knees, feeling a lot more exhausted than she normally would.

Probably the after effects of that draining spell that the ghosts inside were attempting.

“Apprentice, what is going on?”

Sunset looked up to see her master’s irritated face staring down at her. “Spth.” Sunset tried to form the words, but realised that her mouth was dry from the entire ordeal. “Spt…. Spiriths, mather.”

“Spirits?” Kel’Thuzad sniffed before turning his gaze to the gem. His eyes narrowing, her master muttered a series of spellwords before snorting. “You clearly need more practice if that were to overwhelm you.”

The shame that Sunset felt was only eclipsed by the growing dread at her master’s words. While she may not have died from the ordeal, it had certainly drained her, and were she to ‘practice’ now, well, while she was confident that she would not embarrass herself, she was quite certain that the last thing she needed right now was a grueling training regime.

“Uh, sorry to interrupt, Master Kel’Thuzad, but we were discussing…”

“Yes, yes.” Her master sniffed dismissively, showing his disdain for the hedgewizard clearly. Sunset, however, was thankful for the interruption. The irony that the wizard that she disliked had just saved her was not lost upon her, however. Perhaps, she ought to start respecting him a little.

“Get back to analyzing the rest of the artifacts, apprentice.” Kel’Thuzad ordered, “then you may leave for the day.”

Not trusting herself to speak properly, Sunset merely stood and bowed as her master turned to Ras. Sure that the Archmage’s attention was now occupied. Sunset reached out with her magic and summoned a decanter of clear fresh water, which she promptly drained. Letting out a sigh of relief, she turned her weary eyes back to the pile of magical items.

Immortality was losing its appeal with every passing moment. Hopefully, one of these would yield a much needed reward...

Author's Note

Alright, this chapter is actually less of a chapter and more an interlude, but is shorter than usual, which I apologize for. Currently, its finals period for me, and my hands a little more full than usual, but things should be back to normal by the next chapter!

Do leave a like if you enjoyed the chapter!

Regards,
RIPoste

17. The Plot Thickens

Jaina hummed a tune as she exited the laboratory, it had been a good few months in Dalaran for her, especially since Arthas had arrived. It had been a surprise for her to find out that she had actually liked the prince as much as she did. Though unfortunately, after the first three weeks in Dalaran, Antonidas had deemed the prince familiar enough with the city and relieved both Sunset and her of their duty to guide him. On one hand, that meant more time for her to catch up on her studies, but on another, that would mean that she would not be able to see Arthas as much as she would have liked.

Still, she strongly suspected that the prince had memorized her schedule, seeing as how he was able to ‘coincidentally’ bump into her from time to time. Not that she was any better, considering how she often found excuses to head to the stables so as to steal a moment or two with the prince of Lordaeron.

Like she was about to do so now. Don’t get her wrong, she still enjoyed her studies in Dalaran, but after spending the entire morning mixing potions, Jaina could think of nothing else that could brighten her day.

“There you are, Jaina.”

Jaina stopped as she recognized that voice, a smile spreading across her face. There was someone else who could brighten her day.

“Sunset!” She exclaimed, turning to face the fiery-haired girl, who was carrying a tome in her arms. “It’s good to see you! Where have you been, I haven’t seen you since we were both excused from attending to the Arthas!”

“Sorry,” Sunset looked apologetic, “Master Kel’Thuzad had handed me a lot of assignments immediately after I was relieved. He also sent me to help some Alliance men to deal with an issue regarding some bandits last week. I just returned yesterday, actually.”

“What?” Jaina’s eyes widened and she took a moment to properly examine her companion. To her shock, Sunset actually looked, for lack of a better term, dead on her feet. While it was no secret that Kel’Thuzad was a slave-driver to his apprentice, Jaina did not expect Sunset to be pushed so hard.

“Why didn’t you tell me that you were leaving for a mission?”

“I tried to find you on the day before I left.” Sunset replied, “Last Tuesday, I think? Wasn’t that your day off?”

“Oh.” Jaina felt a flash of guilt. She had spent the entirety of the previous Tuesday in the stables with Arthas, caring for the horses. “Sorry, I was… busy.”

“With the prince?”

“Yes..” Jaina’s eyes widened, for a completely different reason. “No! I- I mean…”

:”No need to hide it from me,” Sunset deadpanned, “I don’t know about the other magi, but it was pretty obvious.”

“Oh.” Jaina blushed.

“You know, this isn’t really going to work out.”

“What?” Jaina whipped her head up to look at Sunset incredulously. Did she just?

“Between you and Arthas, I mean.” Sunset clarified as she stifled a yawn. “Not now, anyways.”

It took Jaina all she had not to snap at the other girl. If she had not loved Sunset like a sister, who knows what she would have done? So instead, she settled for the second best course of action.

“Why?”

“You are still an apprentice.” Sunset reminded her, “and Prince Arthas just became a paladin. Both of you still have much to accomplish before you can actually settle down as a couple.” Sunset eyed her, “wouldn’t it be better for the both of you to actually finish your studies before you actually go serious?”

There was a modicum of truth in Sunset’s words. Still, what does she know? Had Sunset ever been in a relationship like this before? The more Jaina thought about it, the more indignant she felt.

“What’s going on here?” Another familiar voice interjected.

“Arthas!” Jaina smiled, before she walked over to the Prince.

“Hello Jaina,” the blonde man grinned, “fancy meeting you here.” He looked up at her companion. “And a good afternoon to you, Apprentice Sunset.”

Jaina watched as Sunset stiffened and for a moment she was worried. Sunset was known to have a temper, and she looked as if she would like nothing better than to chuck a fireball at Arthas’ smirking face.

“Good afternoon to you, your highness.”

Arthas nodded. “I hoped you have not been bothering Lady Jaina here. Though even then, I would like to have a word in private with her, so if you would be so kind as to leave us for the moment?”

“Of course.” Sunset nodded curtly, her features neutral as she turned down the corridor in a swirl of violet robes and left. Not even bothering to say goodbye.

Jaina felt a little sad at that.

“Arthas!” She admonished, “there’s no need for that!”

“What?” Arthas replied, his words coming out sharply, “I heard what she said, do you also think that she’s correct?”

“No,” Jaina sighed, “I don’t… but can you please don’t antagonize her like that? She’s… like a sister to me.”

“Very well,” Arthas relented. “Still, there was no need for her to come between us, was there?”

“No, there wasn’t,” Jaina reached out and grabbed his hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure she understands.”

As soon as she would be willing to talk to me. Jaina added silently.

Sunset brooded silently as she studied the unrolled scroll before her. Most of the writing in it were already deemed useless to her, but still, it felt good to actually have something to do to keep her mind occupied.

Well, half a mind at least, as try as she might, she couldn’t really keep the insufferable prince’s face out of her mind.

But I warned her already, didn’t that count for something? Sunset thought as she looked over a paragraph of hogwash detailing the relationship between the soul and the body. She shook her head, the act failing to clear her thoughts, and the nerve of Arthas! She gritted her teeth, who was he to barge between my conversation with Jaina?

A burning smell caught her attention, and Sunset hastily dismissed the mana that she had unwittingly collected within her hands in anger. It was not a good thing to set fire to a scroll, especially one that Kel’Thuzad had handed to her while she was in his very own office.

Why was she even acting so worked up like this? While it was true that she was close to Jaina and the Proudmoores in general, who Jaina marries should be of no concern of her so long as she maintains a close relationship to them.

There was no need for her to risk burning her bridges, was there?

Sunset pinched the bridge of her nose, closing her eyes. It was probably because she had been overworking herself these past few weeks. Yes, that was probably it. That, and the fact that her studies into her masters self-professed field of expertise had not yielded any proper results. It was probably just her frustration and fatigue building up, Sunset decided.

“I should take a break…” She muttered as she rolled up the parchment and tossed it aside. Still, knowing her master, he probably would scoff and tell her that she needed more training. Not that she could blame him, as so far his methods at helping her improve had been yielding splendid results.

Still…

Sunset sighed, before gesturing, watching her master’s office fade away only to be replaced by the familiar looking marble walls of her room.

“An hour should suffice,” Sunset muttered as she retrieved a bell from underneath her pillow before whispering a single word carefully to it. The bell glowed and Sunset set it beside her bed. It will wake her, as it was intended. Nodding, she laid on her bed and closed her eyes.

And dreamed.

She dreamt of Equestria, Celestia and her palace in Canterlot, ever serene, ever beautiful as she resides regally upon her throne. She even dreamt of that Cadence, a pony the color of snow standing by her side as she stood over a city far more splendorous and beautiful than anything she had ever seen before. Sunset dreamt of Jaina, the older girl was now a woman standing on the deck of a ship, looking out into the horizon.

And she dreamt of Arthas.

But there was something weird with the prince, he was not clad in the silver armor that Paladins normally wore, instead, he was covered head to toe in metal the color of onyx. His face, the only part of his body that was exposed to the winds was so pale that she would have thought he was dead, even his luxurious golden hair had turned to a bone chilling white.

The prince of Lordaeron stood alone in a field of snow, the scene filling Sunset with a sense of cold she had never felt before. Still, the prince was unbothered by the temperature, and merely smiled as he looked up into the sky.

And looked at her.

“-et! Apprentice Sunset, wake up!”

“Huh?” Sunset Shimmer forced her eyes open, blinking away the blurriness that comes with sleep. And looked up into the green eyes of Kael’Thas.

“Your highness!” Sunset stood up quickly, her sleepiness gone. “My apologies! I wa-”

“It is unimportant,” Kael’Thas cut her off before she could continue, his elven features contorted in irritation and frustration, though Sunset could tell that it was not being directed at her. “I had merely heard that your presence was requested by Archmage Antonidas and decided to give you ample notice in advance.”

Archmage Antonidas wants to meet her? Sunset shook her head as she bowed, remembering her manners, “Thank you, your highness.”

“By the way, have you seen your senior apprentice, Jaina? I have some matters I would like to discuss with her about.”

Sunset winced, though she hid it well. It was a well-known gossip that the elven prince was interested in the young scion of the Proudmoore family. And it wasn’t really helping his case now that he had been recently contacting those who were directly involved in Jaina.

Still, those were the matters of Royalty, and Sunset was way out of her depth to be dabbling in the political world. At the current moment, of course.

But where would Jaina be, at this very moment? No doubt that the elven prince would want to find her to try to woo her, as Arthas was doing right now... Sunset sighed, She’s with him, isn’t she?

Seriously, so much potential wasted just to pursue a fling of some sort… Not to mention that something about the prince just seems to rub Sunset the wrong way. Her frustration was further compounded by the fact that she was able to do nothing else to deter Jaina from that current path.

Or not… Sunset eyed the elven prince before her. He was interested in Jaina, that was a well-known rumor running about. There was also the possibility that Prince Kael’Thas Sunstrider would very likely ensure that the whole of Dalaran knows of this business before the day was out. Not to mention that if he was aggravated, he very well might wipe the floor with that smug Lordaeron princeling. That was mostly wishful thinking on her part, though the chance does exist.

Making her choice, Sunset smiled and told the elven prince, “I saw her heading down by the research labs this morning, your highness, but I believe that she should be done with her work by now and would be relaxing along the corridors overlooking the main gardens.” With prince Arthas.

“I see.” Kael’Thas smiled, “Thank you for your help, Apprentice Sunset.” before he departed with a twirl of his cloak.

Sunset wasn’t exactly hopeful that things would turn out the way she would want to, but at least she tried to help Jaina, the girl that had been like a sister to her, and that was what mattered. Who would care if a couple of princes’ feelings were hurt in the process? Not her, that was for sure.

Now all she had to do was sit down and wait for the Leader of Dalaran’s summons.

It did not take long, as true to the elven prince’s words, a missive suddenly materialized upon her desk with a purple flash. Picking it up, Sunset Shimmer skimmed through it before sending it back to its sender in a flash of arcane magic, acknowledging that she had read it and was on her way.

Still, what would the Leader of Dalaran want with her, she wondered?

Author's Note

A shorter chapter than usual, though in my defense, sorry about this, it was mostly because of finals, though it will be over soon, so I can get back to writing properly.

On another note, I am beginning to hit another milestone in the timeline soon! So hope you all will be looking forward to that!

Do leave a like if you enjoyed the chapter!

Regards,
Riposte

19. The Thin Line

“Stupid old man!” Sunset growled out as she slammed the door behind her. The walk back to her room had felt like eons to her, and it was not exactly a pleasant stroll either.

It was a good thing that nobody stopped to talk to her, she doubted that she have the ability to keep herself calm before she blew a fuse and actually blow somebody up, which would definitely not look good for her considering that she was now on Antonidas’ watchlist and essentially his agent in Kel’Thuzad’s circle.

Only for the time being, however. Not like there was much of a choice in her in that regard. While she extremely disliked having to go behind her master’s back, being expelled and effectively banished from the Kirin Tor was pretty much a death sentence for her. Or as close to one that was, in her opinion.

That, and the bait that Antonidas’ left out for her was much too sensitive to refuse. In fact, now that Antonidas knew that she was from another world, all that was keeping her safe was his protection. Even Sunset have no doubts that Kel’Thuzad would be eager to use her as a study specimen should he know that she was from Equestria.

It was not the most ideal position, but she had to take it, especially when she did not really have a choice in the matter.

It still leaves a bad taste in her mouth, nonetheless…

Sighing, Sunset closed her eyes and cleared her mind. Yes, she had just suffered a huge… hindrance -- yes, that word should be accurate -- to her plans, but that was no reason to worry about it now. In fact, the more immediate question would be: How in the world was she going to solve this?

From what she had gathered, pretty much all of her movements, even her fate, was in Grand Magus Antonidas’ hands. Indeed, as much as he likes to profess to only be satisfied with her loyalty, he had her completely at his mercy now. Not to mention the fact that even if she somehow took him out of the equation, there were quite a few other magi that knows of her secret.

It was pretty much a not-so-subtle attempt to inform her that the Archmage expects Sunset to dance to his tune or risk facing the consequences.

Still… Sunset narrowed her eyes even as she pulled out a crystal that would allow her direct movement into her master’s office. No one said that I couldn’t stand on both sides of the equation.

It was a thin line that she was treading on, but it definitely contains the best of both worlds. Not to mention that as much as the Kirin Tor had drilled into her a sense of caution, Sunset herself was still inherently a risk-taker.

Not to mention, it all comes down to how valuable she could make herself. It was a fact of life that Sunset did not know during her time in Equestria, and as such, Sunset had found herself so easily cast aside by the Princess she had so adored.

The lesson had been learned, and Sunset will not make the same mistake again. So now all that left was to make the goal true, to make herself invaluable to not only her own master, but also to Archmage Antonidas… No, to the entirety of the Kirin Tor…

Her master was easy to please. Just put in the effort, and show enough ambition, but not so much that it smothers their ego. It was the same with many of the professors that Sunset had to kiss up to back in Equestria. She just needs to contribute enough to her master Kel’Thuzad, and Sunset would be rated very highly among his apprentice, not that she planned on staying as one in the long run.

Then there was Archmage Antonidas… What does he want? Sunset took a seat on her bed and closed her eyes as she thought back on all her meetings with the Grand Magus, especially the most recent one.

It was obvious that Antonidas was a much more capable politician than many of his peers, seeing how easily he was able to manipulate Sunset into a position with only one correct choice set out for her. But… he also doesn’t strike her as a person who was out solely for personal gain. If he was, he would have immediately outed her as an external being and took the lead in the following experiments on her. In fact, as much as she would not like to admit it, that was something that her master, Kel’Thuzad was more likely to do than the Grand Magus if word gone out that she was from Equestria.

No, Antonidas was not out for personal gain… In fact, the deal seems to benefit the Kirin Tor more than it would him…

Almost as though a fog was lifted from her eyes, Sunset stood up, a glimmer of understanding in her eyes. Of course, how could she have not seen it? There was one other in her life, long ago, who resembled Grand Magus Antonidas.

Princess Celestia.

She could see it now. Antonidas was a person who was extremely invested in the Kirin Tor, just as the princess was to Equestria. Instead of trying to out her as an external being, he was using her to spy on Kel’Thuzad, who may or may not be experimenting on magic that was written off as forbidden in the laws of Kirin Tor. At the same time, Antonidas had sought to appease her by offering her something inherently valuable to her in the long run. So that left her goal clear, Sunset must ensure that she was invaluable to the Kirin Tor in order to appease its leader.

Of course, there was a slight chance that she was merely being overly optimistic and that she was doomed...

A sharp knocking at her door drew her from her thoughts, and Sunset set aside her thoughts for the time being. There will be plenty of time to mull this over later, Sunset mused as she walked over to the door, though the person on the other side of this plank of wood had better had a good re-

“Oh,” Sunset stopped herself short, “Hi… uh… Good Evening, Jaina.”

The blond girl standing on the other side of the archway smiled sheepishly at her. “Hi Sunset. May I come in?”

At the other girl’s invitation, Jaina stepped into the rather spartan room. It had been months since she was last here, the Proudmoore reflected. Though in the later dates, it was mostly due to… other issues…

“So,” Sunset asked as she closed the door a little too loudly, not that Jaina could blame her. She had been neglecting the girl that she had been treating like a little sister for the past few months, though in her own defense, it was not like Sunset had been extremely amicable about the whole situation either.

“What brings you here?” Sunset asked.

“Well,” Jaina was not exactly sure how to go about this, seeing how vehemently opposed Sunset was to the relationship between Arthas and her. Still, it might be one of the few ways for her to help reconcile herself with the other girl. While not family by blood, Sunset had been like a sister to her…

“Well,” Jaina sighed, taking a deep breath to steel her nerves. “Arthas invited me to help celebrate Winter Veil at Capital City, I was wondering if you would like to join me.”

“Sure.”

“I know that you do not like Arthas but -” Jaina suddenly blinked owlishly at Sunset. “Wait, ‘sure’?” Did Sunset just say that?

“Yeah,” Sunset replied disinterestedly as she began rummaging in one of the bags hanging from the walls, procuring a couple of cups and a jug of water which she promptly began to fill the cups with. “I mean, it’s not like I can talk you out of it, right?”

“Out of what?” Jaina replied.

“You and Arthas.” Sunset replied.

Jaina bit back a retort, but apparently she had not been that good at masking her face because Sunset merely snorted. “Yeah, thought so.”

“Don’t get me wrong about this, Jaina.” Sunset continued, her eyes meeting with Jaina’s as she did so, “I have nothing against Arthas. He’s a… great guy.” Jaina had to suppress her amusement as she saw the other girl almost retched at the compliment. “And he’s… not… that bad looking either. I think… you will be a perfect match for each other.”

Jaina was sure that she was openly smirking at this point. How could she not? Sunset had flown through almost ten different expressions as she made her statements.

If only the circumstances were different. Jaina suppressed a sigh as she wonders if she would ever go back to those days when she was in charge of looking after the then very naive Sunset.

“Still, I just want to ask you a question.” Said Sunset, “Are you sure you want to throw away all of this?” The flame haired girl gestured widely around her room, and to the whole of Dalaran by extension, “And have Arthas throw away his Silver Hand training for what you have?”

Jaina closed her eyes, before looking at Sunset with what she hope was determination in her eyes. “If he is willing, I am willing.”

“Okay…” Sunset nodded, almost in resignation, before looking up. “Then you have my blessing, I guess… not that you would need i-”

Jaina did not let her finish her statement before rushing forward and enveloping the redhead in tight hug. Not that she could help it, those words, it almost felt like a wall between the two of them was broken down because of what she said, and Jaina was glad for it.

“Ah…” She heard Sunset fumbled through her words,” I guess… we’re still…”

“Yes,” Jaina smiled as she broke away, “yes we are.”

Sunset smiled sheepishly in response to that.

“So… about Winter’s Veil?”

“Uhhh, I will have to ask my master about that.” Sunset mumbled in response. “You know how he goes on about this kind of thing…”

“Yeah, I do.” Jaina sighed. She doubt that she would be able to ask Archmage Antonidas to help either, considering how divided her attention was between her studies and her relationship. Still, even if Sunset could not make it for Winter’s Veil, at least the bond that Jaina shared with her was not a complete shipwreck!

“I’ll ask him later,” Sunset nodded. “I have a meeting with him later in the night.”

“Oh, then you better get some rest.” Jaina replied. As a senior apprentice, she had been through her fair share of late night lessons, and oftentimes they would drag out until the following morning. As such, she had learned the importance of having ample rest before such sessions. Mostly to make up for the lack of sleep throughout the night, after all, potions can only help a mage stave off fatigue for so long.

“RIght, I’ll see you around then?”

“Yeah.” Jaina nodded as she took her leave from the room, closing the door behind her. Except that she was not alone in the corridor.

“So,” a voice whispered to her as she closed the door, “glad to see that it went well?”

“Arthas!” Jaina yelped in surprise, only to lower her voice. “You were eavesdropping?”

“Not really,” The blond prince let out a sheepish smile as Jaina glared at him. “Okay, maybe a little bit. I mean, I can’t seem to make out if you were having an argument or if you needed my help…”

“Sunset would never do that!”

“Yeah, I know that now.” Arthas nodded towards the door. “But still, I never took her to be such a thinker. She almost sounds older than she looks.”

“Only sometimes,” Jaina sighed fondly as she began to lead the prince away from Sunset’s room. “Still, I’m glad that she was understanding.”

“You and me both, my Lady.” Arthas chuckled, before he grimaced. “Still, do you think that she has a point?”

“Mmmh? About what?”

“About... you know what? Never mind.” Arthas waved his hand dismissively before reverting back to his bright, cheerful self. “It can wait. Besides,” He said as he looked at Jaina. “We have to get back to planning for the festival. Did she say that she can make it?”

“For winter’s veil?” Jaina replied, “I don’t know. It really depends on what her master Kel’Thuzad says, but I doubt he would easily agree.”

“Even if she was invited by a royal?”

“Even if she was, yes.”

“Wow,” Arthas replied, almost amazed. “Sounds like a jerk.”

“Well, Sunset admires him. Still, I really hope that he would let her come…”

“Absolutely not!”

Sunset resisted the urge to throw up an arcane shield in reaction to her master’s outburst. For his part, Archmage Kel’Thuzad was glaring at Sunset as though she had just asked for something completely outrageous.

Which, depending on your own perspective, might actually be rather outrageous if you think about it.

“I know that you and that Jaina Proudmoore are allies, but I’ll sooner be kicked out of the Kirin Tor than let you go off on some merry dalliance instead of focusing on your studies or building some actual connections!”

Sunset bit her tongue in response to that, moreso to quell her remark that she could easily build some connections with the nobles in Capital City just by accompanying Jaina on her trip. Based on her experience, Kel’Thuzad had a tendency to react to such quips rather explosively. Literally.

“No, my apprentice, for the majority of Winter’s Veil, you will be helping me with my experiments.” Sunset suppressed a grimace as she was reminded of her deal with Archmagus Antonidas, was this a piece of information that she should tell him about?

After all, she was treading a very thin line here. Having to balance herself between not outright betraying either parties involved. Or at least not in a manner that they would notice. Preferably at all.

“Under my orders, Ras had procured a number of warehouses under my name. We will begin the work of turning these places to functioning laboratories where we will conduct our experiments under differing conditions.”

Sunset nodded, her mind already going into overdrive. Perhaps once she found out enough about these laboratories, she should be able to figure out which one would not only be expendable, but also be incapable of incriminating her master. Those she would give to the Grand Magus, and at the same time, she would not be directly impeaching her master.

Perhaps down the road, she could also convince her master subtly that he was under surveillance and tell him to set up a few decoy warehouses to throw off his scent? That might work.

It was a foolproof plan, or at the very least, she hoped it was.

“However!” Kel’Thuzad suddenly proclaimed, snapping Sunset out of her thoughts. “This is only the tip of the iceberg. For come spring, you will have a very important duty to do.” Sunset watched intently as the elder mage retrieved a letter from within his robes.

“This,” Kel’Thuzad waved the letter, “is the reason why you will not be leaving for Capital City with that Proudmoore apprentice.” Another wave. “This here, will mark one of the most important events of your life.”

“Sunset Shimmer, my apprentice.” Kel’Thuzad’s glassy eyes bored into her, almost as if they sought to pierce her to the soul. “You have been chosen as part of the emissary group to head over the Quel’Thalas.”

Author's Note

Hello all!

First of all, I would have to apologize. I know I said more frequent updates, but then, the first chapter, aka THIS chapter happened. This chapter was a sore reminder of how inexperienced I was when it comes to heartfelt 'feels' scene. I have already lost count of how many times I had to rewrite this particular chapter because it doesnt really sound right. Now, at last, it does, or at the very least, I hope it did sound right.

Of course, the reason why I wasn't able to give more frequent updates was probably due to my own overestimation of myself, thinking that I would have enough time to write over Christmas and New Year. Yeah, that was my fault, and for that I apologize.

Regardless, I hope you enjoy this chapter, and please leave a like if you do!!!

Regards,
Riposte

19.5. Winter's End

Sunset coughed as the uncorked vial before her released a pungent smell. Waving her hand in front of the purple cloud that drifted into her face, Sunset quickly muttered a series of spells whose purposes were to ensure that nothing inherently harmful had entered her system.

Once the check was done, she quickly emptied the contents of the vial into a nearby cauldron, which she then tossed a handful of herbs and powder into, causing the red liquid within to slowly become a sickly green. Holding both her hands out, she gestured and grabbed ahold of the handkerchief and ladle that appeared in thin air.

Holding the piece of perfumed silk to her nose, Sunset gingerly dipped the ladle into the foul smelling liquid and quickly took it across the dimly lit room to a row of open topped cages, where she quickly tipped the ladle and poured the vile concoction onto the corpse of a dead rat within one of them.

As the green liquid seeped into the small furred body, Sunset watched intently, her eyes keeping track of any unusual activity, however, when no immediate results were shown, she waited.

And waited.

And waited…

Sighing, she strode to a small desk next to all of her alchemical equipment, retrieving a quill and book from it, before beginning jotting down her findings within it. Or as she would put it, her ‘methods of failures’.

It was nearing the end of winter, a season that she had spent almost the entirety of on her master’s fruitless endeavors to find the secret to immortality. Truth be told, she might be a bit too impatient here, while their progress was small, the fact that there were any progress at all was actually enough cause for celebration.

Especially seeing that the Kirin Tor, or actually Archmagus Antonidas had actually been tightening the noose around his colleague. Firstly, there were the new policies enacted that required a much more stringent checks on products being brought in not only delayed the shipments that Kel’Thuzad had been eagerly awaiting, but also forced him to quickly divert part of his resources so that those alleged ‘contraband’ could make it to him safely. Then, there were the much more frequent call to arms made by the Alliance Army, which had more often than not, called Bronjahm, Helcular and her away to other duties, leaving only the hedgewizard Ras, who holds no allegiance, to aid her master with his experiments. And considering how inept Ras had been, to say that they were short of manpower was but an understatement.

As such, whenever she returned to the Violet Citadel, she either found herself quickly spirited away to the dungeons or some far-flung hidden warehouse where her master would quite brutally overwork her, often to the point of exhaustion. Only twice a week would she be allowed to return to her room to Dalaran, where she was then expected to continue honing her magic.

Thank the princess that Antonidas was much, much more understanding when it came down to her circumstances. While the Grand Magus was not above blackmailing others to help do his bidding, at the very least, he not only keeps a close eye on his agents, but also takes good care of them. After all, it definitely was not a coincidence that her three assignments so far during each month of the long winter was quite lax when compared to Helcular and Bronjahm. And then there were the subtle rewards whenever she delivered the location of a hidden laboratory (which she had made sure would not implicate her master in any way) to the Grand Magus. Sometimes, she would return to find an ancient tome upon her desk, other times, a simple scroll would be on her desk, detailing how to find a certain book within the Library, or how to locate it and disable the seals to retrieve it. Then, there were the findings on the research of a particular portal, which he had Jaina passed to her.

No doubt these were all ways to gain her loyalty, and the thing was? It’s working. If not for the fact that Sunset still retained her gratitude to Kel’Thuzad, she may have very well given all the information she held over to the Master of Dalaran in exchange for more status, prestige and most importantly, power.

Not that she would do it now, however. Sunset Shimmer owed Kel’Thuzad far too much to even want to betray him. Not to mention that while she might be disliking his methods more with every passing day, the prospect of immortality was something that was still far too enticing to pass up.

Especially when immortality would inevitably lead to Alicornhood.

Sunset smirked as she returned to the cauldron, she could almost picture the look on Princess Celestia’s face when she realized how much more powerful and knowledgeable Sunset Shimmer had grown, and then regret her decision to throw away a pupil of such potential.

The thought considerably cheered her up, and Sunset Shimmer returned to her work at hand. She had a good feeling about this next batch of potion, perhaps she should alter the concoction just a tiny little bit?

There were few magi who would have not heard of, if not know of Rhonin Redhair, the Hero of Grim Batol. It never ceased to amaze him, how one single successful mission might change his life so drastically. It was hard to believe that all those years ago, he was a man who was so fixated on atoning for his sins by any means necessary.

Now? There were just too much that he hold dear that he could not even fathom dying in a way of his own design. Perhaps that just goes to show how much he had changed.

Shaking his head, Rhonin tore himself out of his thoughts as he continued walking down the corridor. In approximately twenty-four hours, he would be leading the delegates on a trip to Quel’Thalas, the Kingdom of the High Elves, a job that he was apparently chosen for by none other than Prince Kael’Thas himself.

He should be honored, as much as he knows that he was one of the few humans that the elves hold in high regard. Still, he could not help but be annoyed at such a large responsibility being thrusted into his lap.

It was, quite frankly, a pain to deal with.

Sighing, Rhonin looked down the corridor. According to Archmage Kel’Thuzad, his apprentice would be accompanying the delegates under the supervision of Archmage Modera. That apprentice would be Sunset Shimmer, a young girl that Archmagus Krasus, his benefactor, was extremely intrigued in. And by extension, the young girl had garnered Rhonin’s attention. After all, he knew Krasus far better than any other mortals in the world, and those things that could catch the elder magi’s attention were few and far between.

Still, he had been wandering around the area for quite awhile, and had to see even a trace of the girl. Surely, she had not forgotten about the trip?

It was about then when he smelt it, the pungent smell of something rotting. Turning around, he immediately scanned around for the source and found it in the shape of a young girl hurrying down the corridor to her room. A young girl who, upon seeing him, expressed quite a phenomenal amount of shock on her face before blushing furiously.

“Sir Rhonin.” She immediately bowed as she slowed herself down to a stop.

“Just Rhonin would be fine.” He nodded. “Sunset Shimmer, was it?”

“Yes sir.”

“Lab accident?” He guessed. Judging from her reaction, he probably hit the nail on the head. Sunset looked at him awhile, before nodding hesitantly.

“Right, you would probably want to ensure that you get that smell dealt with before you join us tomorrow.” He smiled reassuringly.

Sunset, for her part, merely nodded, blushing slightly at the remark.

“On a more serious note.” Rhonin continued, procuring a book from within his robes, handed it to the flame-haired girl. “You will have to memorize these.” At the girl’s quizzical look, he clarified, “A book on Quel’Thalas which you would have to memorize before our arrival there.”

The tome was a rare one, one that detailed the customs and trials of Quel’Thalas. Translated into common by none other than his companion, Vereesa Windrunner. There were only a total of fifty-three copies in existence, though Archmagi Antonidas had been attempting to obtain permission from the High Elves to produce more of these.

“Understood,” Sunset bowed to him, “permission to take my leave?”

“Uh…” Rhonin fumbled, no one had ever bowed to him before, “You may…?”

Nodding, the flame-haired girl hugged the tome tightly as she left his presence, departing through the wooden archway into her room, leaving him standing, slightly perplexed, in the corridor.

“Huh.” Rhonin said at last, before turning away and striding down the corridor to his next duty.

Author's Note

Deepest apologies for the late release today. Had a bad fever and cold, so this here is a much shorter chapter than I would have liked. Hopefully, I will recover in time to start working on the next one, which is an arc I am really looking forward to put into words at last.

Again, apologies for the late release, and I hope that this chapter is to your liking.

20. High Home I

“Are you nervous?”

Sunset shook her head in response to the question that Archmage Modera had asked her. While not exactly an unwelcome presence, Sunset was not exactly comfortable in the presence of the older mage. Of course, that may or may not be because she had not exactly been in contact with Archmage Modera for the last three years, though in her defense, the both of them did indeed have a lot on their plates, and did not really have a good reason to meet up.

“Well, I will be worried if she is.” A nearby elf remarked, causing the two to turn towards him. “First impressions matter a lot to many of the elves, so do try to give them a favorable one.”

“Luminrath,” Modera said, “please be nice.”

“My apologies,” The high elf bowed elegantly to Sunset, though it was clear to her that he most certainly did not mean it. “By the way, Archmage Rhonin wants us to gather by the portal. If I’m not wrong, we should be leaving soon.” Luminrath smiled as he looked at Sunset, “word has it that King Anasterian will be receiving his son, so please do not be overwhelmed.”

Sunset smoldered in silence as she watched the pompous High Elf walked away, and had to settle on imagining the myriad ways in which he would receive his comeuppance when she attained the rank she truly desired.

“Don’t worry about him,” Modera advised, placing a hand on the younger girl’s shoulder. “Most elves are like him, true, but there are those who are actually pleasant to be around.”

“Do you know any?” Sunset asked, calming down.

“Mmmh,” Modera mused, pursing her lips in thought, “Prince Kael’Thas, for one. Then there is also Aethas Sunreaver, if I have to name another, who had been extremely helpful in bringing together the Kirin Tor and the Magi of Quel’Thalas.” She smiled at Sunset, her eyes twinkling mischievously. “But I suppose they are still quite the rarity among their species, so it would be best if you don’t get your hopes too high up.”

“Master Modera,” Sunset paused, trying to search for the appropriate word to use, “is there any way to actually gain the respect of the elves?”

“Well… You merely need to impress them. They are a proud and long-lived race, with an extremely good memory, so anything that can humble them is something that they will remember for the rest of their lives.”

“Huh.” Easier said than done.
“Delegates of Dalaran!” Sunset heard the voice of Rhonin, magically amplified so that all those assembled could hear him, echo through the large courtyard, “It is time!”

All those assembled found their eyes drawn to the two huge obelisks surrounded by three robed figures each. Each of the three magi began drawing patterns into the air, leaving violet runes floating before them. Simultaneously, they all reached out to their respective obelisk, a stream of arcane energy bursting forth from them, pouring into the structures.

Slowly at first, the Obelisk pulsed with a bright violet light, then quickly. Barely a minute had passed when a streak of purple lightning lanced forth from their tips, both striking at the empty space between them. A loud ringing sound echoed through the courtyard as the two streaks of lightning met, and the air tore itself apart before the delegation of magi, slowly swirling to reveal a gaping hole into a lush and beautiful forest.

Archmage Antonidas strode forth, followed by Rhonin and Kael’Thas, until he stood forth before the portal, a gaping oval twice as large as an ogre and three times as wide. Turning around, the elderly mage raised his staff. “My people!” His voice boomed, “You are the chosen few that had been selected to represent us on the Quel’Dorei’s invitation to their home! May you have a fruitful and safe journey ahead of you, and may you bring ever more glory to the Kirin Tor!”

Such a roundabout way of saying ‘don’t disgrace us’. Sunset suppressed her snort, after all, it would not do to let others think that she did not think much of the ‘Great and Mighty’ Antonidas’ speech.

Well, that might be a little harsh on him… Still, he did blackmail her, and while Antonidas was not really too overbearing on her, it was still a slight that she could not really forgive, especially if he suddenly demanded that she turn-

“Magi of the Kirin Tor,” Rhonin called out, “prepare to enter the gate!”

The first group of magi mounted their horses, and fell into formation, the only time Sunset had ever seen Magi ever do something so orderly. Truth be told, this was indeed a first for Sunset Shimmer, she had never seen the magi adhere to traditions or customs before.

Must be because we want to impress the elves. It made a lot of sense actually. While many of the human kingdoms did indeed have a vested interest in the Quel’Thalas. Dalaran actually had far more to gain by making the Kingdom of the Elves an ally. Ancient magics, countless secrets, what was probably the greatest archive of knowledge currently available and known to the world.

And above all, the Sunwell.

If the tales were to be believed, the Sunwell was an ancient fount of limitless and powerful magic. It was said that in the Second War, it was the Sunwell’s energy that prevented the Horde’s mighty troop of Dragons from burning Quel’Thalas to the ground.

The mere thought of it had Sunset mentally salivating already. Perhaps it was why she did not really protest the packed timetable that Antonidas and Kel’Thuzad had prepared for her throughout the winter. After all, while she was still in relatively good graces with both of them, it would probably best to not sour her relationship with the two Archmagi, especially when they could easily revoke her right to join the Dalaran Delegation to Quel’Thalas.

Well, now that she was part of it, that would be one less thing to worry about. And a whole slew of other issues that took its place.

Sunset sighed, bringing her thoughts back to earth in time to see Archmage Antonidas exchange some few final words of parting with both Kael’Thas and Rhonin before vanishing in a flash of light himself.

As if on cue, the two magi strode into the yawning portal, and those assembled immediately moved to follow. As she waited for her turn, Sunset stole a quick glance at Archmage Modera beside her, who merely smiled and nodded in response, as if to reassure her.

True, diplomacy had never been Sunset’s strong suit, so she would be technically be an overstatement to say that she was not nervous at all. But definitely not to the point where she needed reassurance!

Then her column began moving, and Sunset found herself instinctively following them. When she entered the portal, she felt the slight displacement and sense of vertigo that often accompanied spatial magic.

Then it all disappeared, and what remained to her was not what she expected at all.

Ponies, by nature, were greatly attuned to the natural order of their world and Sunset was no exception from the rule. Ever since she came to Azeroth, however, that particular sense of hers had been greatly dampened. She had always chalked it up to her current physiology, being completely different from that of a pony.

She was about to realize how wrong she truly was.

A beautiful forest stretched out before her, as far as the eyes can see. However, it was not the sight that captivated her, but the sheer purity of its presence. She could really feel the vibrant life, the sheer power that resides within every tree, every plant and even the air. Not even in Equestria had she found a single place with as much splendour, as rich in magic as this wondrous place.

“Lady Shimmer, are you okay?” Turning her head sharply to see Prince Kael’Thas watching her at her side, Sunset bowed, a bit too quickly for her taste.

“I am fine, your highness.” Sunset responded truthfully, in fact, she had never felt as energized as she was right now. The amount of power at her fingertips! Metaphorically speaking, of course. This was no different from being overdosed on potions for an average wizard. Sure, one may feel extremely energetic, but it was just that, a feeling, nothing more and nothing less.

Still, it felt really good…

“I… see…” The elven prince looked at her intently, causing Sunset to have to control herself from shuffling awkwardly under his gaze. Thankfully, it took only a few seconds before help arrived.

“Delegates of Dalaran,” A strong female voice rang out, “Welcome!”

That failed to catch the prince’s attention, though the same was not true for the attention of all the others present. The entire troop of magi watched as dozens of armored elves began filing out of foilage and the general greenery about them. Sunset watched as they took up positions to the sides of delegation while one among them, a female draped in brown cloak approached them.

“Vereesa Windrunner,” She heard Rhonin say from the front of the troop, “it is good to see you again.”

“Likewise, Rhonin Redhair.” Vereesa replied, drawing back her cloak, revealing a head of beautiful silver hair that Sunset was almost convinced was actually made of the aforementioned metal. The elf then looked about, “however, where is our prince?”

Kael’Thas, who had still been watching Sunset intently, broke out of his frown and turned towards Vereesa, his features quickly smoothing over to break into a smile. “Ambassador Vereesa,” He said, as he quickly walked over, the throng of magi and elves before him stepping aside to let him pass. “I trust all is well in my father’s kingdom?”

Vereesa knelt before him as the prince stopped. “The realm is peaceful, your highness,” She said, “and your father is most eagerly awaiting your return.”

“Then it will be best to not keep him waiting.” Kael’Thas said as he gestured for Vereesa to rise. “Shall we depart?” Sunset saw him direct at Rhonin.

“Indeed.” Rhonin said, before turning to bark orders to the assembled magi. As they all scrambled to do the Archmage’s bidding, Sunset found herself quickly walking over to Modera.

“Sunset,” The older woman smiled, “beautiful, is it not?” She gestured to the forest about her.

You have no idea. “Yes, Master Modera.” Sunset replied, forcing a smile that she hoped was not as tense as she felt.

“Prepare yourself, however,” Modera cautioned, though Sunset caught a small twinkle in her eye, “Silvermoon is much better than this.”

“Have you been there before?”

“Seven times,” Modera replied proudly, “And while the elves were a secretive race, they were among the best hosts one could have. And also the best allies one could hope for.”

“I see,” Sunset nodded. “Though why did we come to the edge of their kingdom instead of directly into the city of Silvermoon?”

“Ah,” Modera chuckled, “let’s just say that there were many ancient magics that would prevent us from doing so, and anyone else for now, shall we?”

So it is a defense mechanism. That makes sense, Sunset nodded, before returning her attention to the lush forest about her, admiring not only the view, but also enjoying the vibrant energy the land itself gives off.

If she had not been so engrossed in this, she might have noticed a certain Elven prince looking in her direction now and then, a frown of contemplation upon his features.

Author's Note

Alright, finally done with this chapter. Had to rewrite it like about a dozen times because it just felt so weird when I read the previous prototypes. Regardless, I hope that it will be to your liking!

Regards,
RIPoste

21. High Home II

The city of the elves, Quel’Thalas, translated into common to mean High Home, and the name fits it.

“Behold,” Modera proclaimed in a voice soft enough so only she could hear, “the home of the Quel’dorei.” The awe was plain in her voice, and Sunset could definitely see why.

Beautiful. That was the only word that she could use to describe the city of the elves. Even from afar, she could tell that not even Canterlot came close in terms of elegance alone. Just the tall beautiful spires which were noticeable even from miles away was enough to tell Sunset of the sheer wealth and power wielded by the elven race.

She had asked Modera why the the delegation did not just teleport themselves into the elven capital. The older mage had merely pointed her to one of the huge stones sticking out like a sore thumb within the silverpine forest. “That”, She smiled, “is an elven runestone, designed to not only protect the elves in their domain, but also to prevent any unwanted trespass from outside. In the second war, the runestones were what forced the orcish spellcasters to leave these lands as they prevented them from accessing their fel magic.”

Another potent weapon in the arsenal of the elves, then? Sunset nodded in understanding, mind already awhirl with thoughts about that huge chunk of rock. Perhaps it would be possible to procure a sample?

“Don’t think about it.” Modera said, causing Sunset to turn about with a sheepish smile. Was her thoughts so obvious? “The elves had long lost the methods to create these mighty artifacts.” She narrowed her eyes. “So don’t even think about it.”

“Understood, Master Modera.” Sunset bowed.

The march to Silvermoon took about an hour, and while the delegates were a quiet bunch, the procession was anything but. It turns out that while the regular elves were still rather reserved when compared to humans, they were still capable of some measure of excitement. Out of the corner of Sunset’s eyes, she could see figures darting out of the forest to watch the procession. Even the famed dragonhawk riders did a small fly-by to salute their returning prince.

There were no cheers, but the elves talked, their musical language filling the air with a surreal yet warm feeling, almost as though their conversations were a song welcoming their returning prince. Even the clouds above seemed to have parted, whether by magical means Sunset did not know, letting the sun’s gentle warmth illuminate the dirt path upon which the delegates walked.

This was a people that loved their prince. Sunset could tell, having seen the warmth and respect that Celestia had received back in Equestria and she could easily see the similarities. It made her pause for awhile, however, as she wondered if she could ever garner such respect back in Equestria?

Probably not. Besides, respect was hardly something that she was after in the first place.

Her thoughts however, were brushed aside as the gates of Silvermoon, now only a scant fifty feet away, swung open.

Beautiful. Sunset’s eyes opened wide. She took back what she said before. Canterlot could barely compare to the elven city. Everywhere she looked, she could see works of art, from the well carved pillars to the even the tiles upon which she walked. Even the layout of the city from her vantage point seemed to have a poetic sort of arrangement to it. It almost seemed like the city was designed to be a work of art in it of itself, and knowing the elves? It may as well be.

Elves began filing out of the buildings, some watching from the streets while others look from above from alcoves, balconies, walls and even rooftops. Flower petals began dropping down to welcome the delegates, but mostly as a sign to welcome back their prince. At the head of the procession, Kael’Thas smiled as one proud of his people would from atop his steed, and waved at his people, inciting a quiet yet vibrant cheer as he did so. Behind him rode Rhonin and Vereesa, who seemed to be in deep conversation. Of course, there were rumours that the two of them were smitten with each other among the apprentices, but Sunset was not the type to believe such things.

Still, with the way that they were looking at each other… Sunset pursed her lips…

It only took awhile, before they reached the mighty keep within the city and there, Sunset saw a god. She almost stood stock still because for just a small moment, she thought that the one standing beyond the opened gates of the keep at the top of a huge stairway was none other than Princess Celestia.

She blinked, and saw the elf for who he truly was.

King Anasterian Sunstrider, ancient ruler of the elves. Clad in regal red robes with a golden coronet perched upon his head, he looked every inch the supreme master of his race. However, Sunset’s magical sense told her that he was so much more.

The elf was literally glowing with power, in a manner similar to Celestia. However, unlike Celestia, who when you focused on her magic would see a small tethering itself to something up in the heavens, King Anasterian power seemed to be drawn directly from the land itself.

And by extension, the fabled Sunwell.

As the delegation reached the foot of the stairs, it stopped. Prince Kael’thas, Archmage Rhonin and Ranger Vereesa dismounted and slowly ascended the steps with their followers and the population of Silvermoon as witness. As they reached the top, the trio swiftly knelt before the elven monarch, who spread his arms open in a gesture of welcome.

Welcome home, my son. He seemed to say, if Sunset’s lip reading were to be trusted. Kael’thas lifted his head, and while Sunset could not see what he said, his reply seemed to have pleased his father.

More pleasantries were exchanged between father and son, then to Archmage Rhonin. After a while, the king gestured and the trio were granted permission to rise. They gave way to the old, but apparently still vigorous monarch, who stepped forward.

“Delegates of Dalaran!” His voice, magically enhanced, boomed in perfect common. “I welcome you to my home, Quel’thalas. Come, you must be tired, let us away to the gardens. A feast has been prepared for you. I bid you join us.”

As rehearsed, Sunset knelt along with the other Delegates, echoing their thanks to the king of the elves. However, when she stood up, she chanced a look at the elven monarch.

She blinked, and looked to the left and right before looking back to him.

Yet still Anasterian Sunstrider’s gaze met her gaze despite being more than a hundred metres away and fifty metre up.

Kael’thas Sunstrider was glad to be home. While the elven prince much preferred Dalaran over his place here, let it be known that Quel’thalas would always hold a precious place in his heart. After all, it was where he was born and raised. Of course, it was widely known that his father, Anasterian Sunstrider opposed his decision to stay in Dalaran before finally acquiescing to his son’s demands after a century or two.

That still did not stop the older elf from offhandedly commenting to him that he would be free to stay at home if Dalaran bore him.

“Dalaran is still a rather interesting place, father.” He replied eloquently in the musical language of his people from his seat at the head of the feast to his father, King Anasterian Sunstrider. He smiled, “There are still many secrets about the keep that I have yet to pry open. I would be remiss if I did not ensure that I found all of them before returning.”

“Well said, son of mine.” His father replied, though Kael’thas did catch a minute twitch of an eyebrow. His father was annoyed, it seemed. “Still, I hope that these secrets that had your attention are at least worthy of your time and presence.”

Kael'thas kept his face passive, but frowned on the inside. The veiled meaning was clear, and Kael’thas knows that his father must be talking about his supposed relationship with a certain human apprentice. He scoffed and grimaced, but did not let it show. There was still a bitter taste on his tongue wherever he recalled the time he encountered Jaina and her paramour, that brat of a prince, Arthas. To think that she had spurned him for another prince that had so many more flaws inherent to himself was unthinkable.

“Don’t worry, my father.” Kael’thas replied as he broke out of his reverie. “The secrets in Dalaran are wide and varied.” He grinned, “I will find one that is worthy of the Sunstrider name.”

“Mmmh,” Anasterian replied, almost appearing disinterested to the casual onlooker. Of course, Kael’thas knew his father well enough to tell that the older elf was merely contemplating a thought. As for what thought that would be… let’s just say that he did not know his father that well.

Unfortunately, before the two could continue their conversation, a sudden commotion drew both of their attention. As one, the two elves along with many of their companions at the table turned towards the direction where the noise had erupted.

The gardens in which the feast was held was enormous. The one hundred and four long tables barely even took up a quarter of it. Still, the area in which the feast was held was enormous, spanning over a length of two hundred meters long and a hundred wide. Such a distance would mean that it would be hard for a human to even notice something going on in a place at the opposite end of the event.

To an elf, however, such distance was child’s play. Kael’thas frowned, before excusing himself from the table with his father. Arguments between magi and elves were rare, considering how passive the both tend to be. However, all the more reason he should try to diffuse the situation then, if he wishes for the relationship between Dalaran and Quel’thalas to remain as it were.

The scene, however, gave him pause.

Archmage Rhonin was at the scene too, and apparently in some sort of argument with another elf. Kael’thas’ eyes narrowed as he took in the noble who was in dissent. Barely seventy years old, the age of an elven teen, and most definitely much more hotheaded than some. His silver hair suggested a Windrunner lineage, but his eyes were the wrong shape and color. Perhaps a distant cousin in another family?

He looked about, taking in a much bigger picture. His eyes widened as he saw Apprentice Sunset Shimmer standing behind Rhonin. Her hair was drenched too, and her robes were stained purple, the same purple of elderberry wine. She seemed to be keeping her peace at the moment, but one need only look into her eyes to know that she was less than impressed with the elf weighing an empty glass about and arguing with the Archmage.

Kael’thas sighed as he stepped out into the empty circle that had formed around the trio. The elf was the first to notice him.

“My prince,” He bowed, immediately causing the two magi to register Kael’Thas’ arrival. “I beg of you, these mongrels,” He gestured to the two redheads beside him, “have slandered your name.”

The child was definitely immature. Kael’thas sighed tiredly, but did not let it show. A proper elven noble would had ignored whatever comment the two had made about him and reported to him privately instead of confronting them out in the open.

“Please, calm yourself.” He said to the elf before he turned to the two redheaded magi. What exactly were they talking about? His curiosity was piqued. He did not know that the two would willingly slander him. Rhonin? Maybe if he was drunk, but Sunset Shimmer? He had thought that she was far too polite to even try. “Master Rhonin, Apprentice Shimmer, is it true?” He asked.

“Only if you count sharing stories about some of the events in Dalaran as slander, Prince Kael’thas.” Rhonin sniffed, before adding. “The one about a girl and a book.”

Oh. He must be referring to that one time which Jaina, Kael’thas grimaced at the thought of her name, set a book he was holding on fire by accident. The story was quite popular in Dalaran actually, though Kael’Thas would rather it be not.

“Indeed!” The noble child sneered, “you made our prince into a joke in one of your stories!”

Great, he was one of those. An ardent supporter of his, but too young, hotheaded and far too blind to see that such a thing was insignificant. That was the problem with his people, living long lives had a tendency to make them lose their sense of priorities.

“That does not excuse you to insult us with a stream of wine, elf!” Rhonin spat as Apprentice Shimmer merely nodded, clearly not trusting herself to speak.

“Correct,” Kael’thas agreed, to the evident shock of the elven boy. He eyed him. “This is a civilized gathering, after all. Such an act was unbecoming of one who had just became an adult.” Kael’thas studied the other elf. Good, he nodded, at least the boy had the decency to look ashamed.

“On behalf of my people, I would like to apologize,” Kael’thas said as he turned back to the two magi.

“No worries, Prince Kael’thas, at least it was dealt with swiftly.” Rhonin smiled, “as expected of one of your caliber.”

“Not at all,” Kael’thas replied as he turned to the still silently smouldering apprentice. With how angry her eyes looked, he could almost swear that she would burst into flames at any moment.

“Apprentice Sunset Shimmer.” He said. The flame haired child jumped before quickly bowing to him. “None of that. Come, we should have you cleaned.” He held out a hand, ready to draw a rune in the air. “May I?”

“Is anything amiss, my son?” Anasterian’s voice rang out. Kael’thas turned in time to see his father step out of the crowd into the clearing.

“Not at all, father.”

“Still, I could see that my people had been most discourteous to your guests. Are you well?” The question was directed at the apprentice among them.

“Um.. Yes, your highness!” Sunset Shimmer bowed. Kael’thas on the other hand had his eyes trained on his parent. It did not escape his notice that Anasterian was actually studying the child intently while appearing to be a kindly king that wants the best for his guest.

For a fraction of a second, Kael’thas caught the brief glance his father sent his way. No. The elven prince thought in disbelief. Did his father call him back to…

“No need to lie to me, Apprentice… Shimmer, was it? I can still see the flames of anger in your eyes. Tell me truthfully, do you still feel wronged?”

A hesitation.

“Yes, your highness.”

Anasterian smiled at that reply, before looking back at his son and Rhonin. “Since there is bad blood at the start of the trip, it would be unwise to let it fester for the duration of your stay. May I suggest an alternative for the two of them to settle their differences?”

“Forgive me for asking, your highness, but that alternative would be?” Rhonin asked, reluctance clear in his voice.

“A magical duel.” Anasterian replied smoothly as he looked to his son and Rhonin respectively. “It was awhile since the populace of Quel’thalas had seen one. And it would also serve to show the worth of having Dalaran as an ally while at the same time, allowing the two of them to vent their differences out at each other in a more acceptable manner.”

Kael’thas looked at Rhonin, who shared his gaze. There was no way they would be able to refuse, would they? Not when his father, the King, had given, not one, but three reasons.

And if he thinks that he knows what his father was thinking, there would be a huge misunderstanding to clear up on.

He sighed. Internally.

This have the makings of a long day….

Author's Note

Hello all,

Well, firstly I think that an apology is in place. Recently, my enthusiasm for this story had reached an alltime low thanks to the recent WCIII fiasco that went down. But don't worry, I'm getting my act together, not going to drop this at all until I at least get to the WOTLK arc.

Also another announcement, the updates will be dropping to a monthly basis until I get my act together and mostly because I ran out of prewritten chapters to work on. It is really hard to write more than three chapters a month nowadays. I will revert back to my biweekly or even weekly updates once my surplus is back though!

Anyways, I hope that this chapter is still to your liking, and please leave a like if you do!

Regards,
Riposte

22. High Home III

“This is completely unnecessary.” Rhonin complained, frowning at Sunset as they waited for the area laid out by Anasterian Sunstrider to be cleared out for her duel with the elven noble, one Felomel Sunchaser. “I know that the elves love to display their skill and strength in such duels, but asking for a magical duel without consulting me first? This is outrageous!”

“Duels are a culture deeply ingrained into High Elven culture as a method to display their skill and abilities on nonlethal grounds,” Modera explained when Sunset gave her a questioning look, “But to ask for a duel out of the blue…” She trailed off.

“No doubt my father has an ulterior motive for this.” Kael’thas Sunstrider muttered darkly, causing the others to look at him. The distaste on his face was worn openly for all to see. “I’ll be having words with him later, but considering how he had riled up the crowd and given that announcement, it’d be hard to refuse the duel without insulting him.” He looked at Sunset, “my apologies, apprentice, but I’d have to ask you to focus on the duel. Rest assured that I’d have answers for you as to why you were thrust into such an unfavorable position.”

“Understood,” Sunset nodded. “I’d just have to win, right?”

“Preferably,” He nodded, facial features contorting darkly. “But at least try to make an impression. My people are long-lived and with a good memory. If you acquit yourself favorably with them, there will be no doubt that you’d be much better received by us in the years to come.”

So win and glory and fame will be mine? Sunset suppressed a snort. It seemed simple enough. She turned to the prince, “Your highness, if I may?” At his nod, she continued, “what are the rules in which I must abide by? I confess that I had not studied all the forms of magical duel practiced by the Quel’dorei.”

“This is a simpler one.” Kael’thas replied. “All methods are allowed, so long as they are not deemed lethal or barbaric. As it is a formal duel that will be held in front of royalty, I would suggest that you refrain from… distasteful methods.”

“Yes, your highness.”

The arena that had been set up was a simple dueling walkway. A rectangular, carpet that was fifty meters long and twenty wide would be the area upon which they would settle their differences. Sunset quickly ran over the slew of spells that she had available. She wouldn’t need them all, but considering the circumstance, she would need to find something appropriate.

Sunset soon found herself guided to her spot on the arena, with Felomel standing about fifty feet away from her. The noble elf sniffed disdainfully in her direction, but his eyes were sharp and his limbs tense. He was taking this seriously.

It appears that she would have to take this seriously too.

Off to the side, Sunset noticed Anasterian Sunstrider nod to the one of his retainers holding a horn. The tall male elf nodded and raised the instrument to his lips, a single short blast silencing the clearing.

Take your positions.

Sunset shifted into a stance, one hand in front of her, ready to cast a spell, another hidden in her sleeves, a rune upon her fingertips. Felomel sneered, but assumed a similar posture, though he kept both his hands visible.

Two short blasts.

The crowd held their breath.

The two magi tensed, as they ran analytical eyes over their opponent, trying to understand as much as possible about the other. Watchful eyes trying to predict their opponent’s next move from even the smallest action the other made.

Then three short blasts.

The two magi burst into action, hands flowing as they traced symbols in the air, mouth chanting words of power as they prepared their spells.

Sunset finished first, a massive water elemental swirling upwards from the ground as it answered her call from the elemental plane. At her command, it surged forth, bursts of water erupting from it at the offending elf in her line of sights.

Felomel grimaced as he stopped his spell to throw up a shimmering purple arcane shield, upon which the water bolts broke upon. Still, from where she stood, Sunset could easily see her adversary preparing another spell from within the safety of the purple bubble.

With a gesture of her hands, her water elemental smashed into the shield, writhing about it like a vengeful serpent. Meanwhile, her hands began drawing more symbols in the air before her as she prepared another spell.

Drawing the moisture from the surrounding air, Sunset grinned as a lance of ice formed. She would had greatly preferred to use her fire spells in these sort of scenario, but considering that they were dueling in the garden, she had to compromise.

Not that she was any less proficient with the ice spells, of course.

Another gesture, the ice lance flew at the shield, sending ice shards and purple sparks flying everywhere when it impacted. Sunset frowned as she inspected her handiwork. She was doing damage, that was for sure, but it was still not enough.

Not for long, though, considering how Felomel was grimacing as he brought his hands together and continued chanting from within the safety of his spell.

Considering how long he had been taking to cast that little spell of his, Sunset kept a wary eye out, one of her more powerful spells at the tip of her tongue should it be required. While she might have stolen the initiative on her opponent and also held every single possible advantage over the elf at the moment, there was no reason for her to let her guard down. After all, in a battle between mages, all it took was one proper spell at the proper time to claim victory.

One of Antonidas’ quotes, if she recalled correctly.

Her water elemental smashed itself into the Felomel’s shield once again, cracks spreading through the entire artifice this time. Sunset smiled grimly, victory was in sight, but still she kept her guard up. It wouldn’t do if she was defeated because of overconfidence.

Cracks continued to spread across the purple surface of the arcane shield until it broke, lining the gardens with the sound of breaking glass. That was when Sunset noticed that Felomel was no longer wearing a grimace, instead smiling cockily at her as he raised his glowing hands.

Instinctively, Sunset thrust her palms forward, shouting a single word of power as a great wave of freezing air crackled through the arena, swirling violently towards Felomel. What the spell touched, it froze, leaving a thin sheet of ice when it passed.

It would have frozen Felomel within her water elemental, if her summon did not suddenly leave her adversary, rushing forward to meet her spell head-on.

“Shit.” Sunset swore when she saw Felomel gesture and her water elemental mimicking his movements, splitting itself into two, one of its halves forming a wall of water which met the freezing wave head-on.

She was ready for a lot of things, but she was not expecting that.

“Ready to surrender, little human?” Felomel cried.

“In your dreams,” She replied grimly. That was unexpected, she thought but in the end, it was no matter. She had not heard of such magic which could steal the control of another’s spells before, and cursed the lack of time she had to study the elven history.

Still, he had to have used mana for that, no? That would mean that this fight was merely going to devolve into a contest of who had a greater mana pool.

Well, thank the princess that she had another little trick up her sleeve.

“A spellbreaker.” Rhonin cursed. “That lad’s a bloody spellbreaker!”

Kael’thas paid him no mind, but already, his mind was awhirl with worries for the apprentice. Of all things that he had imagined Felomel Sunchaser to be, a Spellbreaker, elite elven warrior-mages who could turn the magics of other spellcasters against their masters, was among the last few choices that he would have entertained.

He was still a fledgling though, an apprentice at most. However, even a fledgling Spellbreaker could prove to be more than a match for even the most experienced mage. Kael’thas frowned, his graceful features drawn into a disapproving expression as he watched the elf-boy pull another arcane shield about him as the water elemental he had stolen from Apprentice Shimmer turned on its mistress.

To her credit, the apprentice merely glowered before freezing her summon solid with a gesture, then shattering it into a dozen pieces which she then pelted Felomel’s shield with. To his surprise, the apprentice did not let up, hands rising into the air as a dozen purple projectiles formed above her. A twitch of her limbs, and the arcane missiles launched themselves at the shield, though one doubled back at her, no doubt caused by Felomel.

“She’s losing.” Vereesa Windrunner commented quietly. Kael’thas quietly agreed with her. Apprentice Shimmer had been tossing spells about left and right, almost as if she had no regard for her own mana pool. Felomel, on the other hand, had been conserving his mana, turtling behind his shield spell while taking control of the occasional spell to aggravate his opponent.

“Yeah,” Rhonin grunted disapprovingly, “she’s not conserving her mana. Rookie mistake.”

“At least she’s making a good show of it.” Kael’thas commented as he looked at the surrounding crowd. While most of the audience kept their face passively neutral as they watched the show, he could see the small glimmer within their eyes which betray their excitement.

“Right, not a total loss then.” Rhonin harrumphed, folding his arms as he continued to spectate the duel.

Still, Kael’thas raised his eyebrow as he continued to watch the apprentice smash the fourth of Felomel’s shield with but a single gesture. She should be running low on mana at this point, what with all the spells that she was tossing about. While the magic that she had been using was not remarkable by any means, they should still be rather taxing for a human of her age.

“Curious.” He whispered, causing the other two magi to look at him.

“How so, my Prince?” Vereesa asked, silver eyes wide with curiosity.

“She’s not tired.” Kael’thas clarified as he studied the little girl. Curious indeed. How was she still standing?

His thoughts were suddenly interrupted when Rhonin guffawed aloud, causing his two companions to look at him. “Clever little minx.” He chortled. “She came prepared!”

“Master Rhonin, if you would care to explain?” Kael’thas asked, not exactly pleased to be ignorant of the situation.

“Look closely, Prince Kael’thas.” Rhonin grinned, “look like Kel’thuzad’s pet has got a few tricks up her sleeves. Quite literally in fact.”

Ignoring Modera’s glare at their colleague, Kael’thas took a closer look at the flame-haired apprentice. She looked perfectly ordinary for a mage, with nothing particularly outstanding about her.

That was when he noticed it, and he smiled.

A bulge within the sleeves of her robes, a hidden hastily sewed upon patch of cloth within her robes. The former was a favored tactic of experienced magi to store mana stones upon their body, the latter was a preferred method to hide seals and runes upon their clothes.

He laughed softly, drawing the gaze of his compatriots, he ignored them, more interested in the girl who was carrying the equivalent of a magic battery with her.

“Looks like we had underestimated our little fledgling, eh, Prince?” Rhonin grinned.

“It appears so.” Kael’thas agreed. The difference between the two was apparent. Despite being born an elf and gifted with his race’s naturally greater mana pool, Felomel was still a fledgling mage. Sunset, on the other hand, was a human apprentice mage but she had the advantage of having backup stores of mana and probably more than a couple of prepared spells hidden on her person. The gap between the two was obvious.

“Still,” Rhonin pondered, “it’s rather unusual that she would come to a peaceful environment so prepared.”

“Probably Kel’thuzad’s teachings.” Modera muttered irritably. Kael’thas could almost swear that she was still bitter over the fact that she had to pass over the girl before them over to their colleague. Especially considering what they had recently learned about him. “At least she did not pick up his other… more questionable habits.” She flashed Kael’thas a meaningful look.

Kael’thas nodded wordlessly and returned back to the match at hand, though it was noticeably less interesting now that he had figured out the apprentice’s little secret.

Though he would admit that he was impressed at the roaring blizzard that Sunset used to send her opponent flying out of the arena, ending the match.

“Well, that’s that.” Rhonin clapped his hands together. “Shall we go and raid the drinks table? I need a drink to get this whole sorry affair out of my head now.”

“I wouldn’t mind.” Vereesa replied. “Though I would have thought that you would be more concerned for the apprentice who just won an official duel for your delegation.”

“I’ll decline.” Modera replied. “I have another matter that I need to attend to.” Excusing herself, she strode off.

“Huh,” Rhonin wondered, “she’s very attached to the girl, isn’t she?”

“She did teach Apprentice Shimmer at one point,” Kael’thas pointed out. “She was probably hoping to groom the girl into her own successor when the apprentice graduates.”

“Well, can’t say that I’m surprised. So how about you, prince?”

“I’ll have to refuse your invitation as well, I’m afraid.” Kael’thas frowned briefly, but smoothed it over just as quickly so as to portray his usual passive face. “I have to go see my father, and check in with him about a certain matter.”

“Ah,” Rhonin nodded, his tone slightly apologetic. “Well, I shall be seeing you on the morrow then, Prince Kael’thas.”

“Indeed.” Kael’thas nodded before dismissing himself from their company. There were many things that needed to be clarified.

Coming home never felt so tiring before.

Author's Note

Hello all,

These chapter felt a little off to me, if I were to be honest, probably because I wrote it while feeling a little sick (hope that it wasn't anything serious.) Then again, I think it finally came out okay so I hope it meets your expectations.

Hope you enjoy it. And please leave a like if you do.

Regards,
RIPoste

24. High Home V

Sunset suppressed the desire to pace and stood still in the hallway. Accompanying her were the Archmagi Rhonin and Modera, along with a handful of their subordinates. Prince Kael’thas had joined their group for a while, but entered the throne room ahead of them after exchanging a couple of pleasantries with the other archmages.

Sunset was under no illusion that she was here because of anything other than pure nepotism. After all, she was the only apprentice present, but compared to the rest of the congregation that had gathered here, she was pretty sure that none of the regular mages could claim a solid connection to at least three Archmagi, a renowned magister of Quel’Thalas and the Prince of said elven kingdom.

Not that she was complaining. After all, Sunset Shimmer had worked hard for this. It felt nice to see her efforts finally bearing fruit.

Still… What was taking the king so long? - Sunset thought a statement she would never dare to voice, not yet anyway. The mages had gathered for an audience with the King of the High Elves and had already been waiting for half an hour when the prince had arrived, and another half hour since then. She sighed softly.

“Patience Sunset” - Modera admonished suddenly without looking back at the fidgeting apprentice, quietly enough that only Rhonin could have heard her words - “such is the way of royalty. They do love to make us wait as a gesture of power and authority.”

“Yes, master Modera”, Sunset replied before opting to settle for admiring the architecture of the hallway for the umpteenth time.

Thankfully for Sunset, it did not take too long before the ornate marble doors swung open for the congregation. Falling into step dutifully behind the Archmagi, Sunset took her first glimpse of the throne room. Unconsciously comparing it to the one back in Canterlot, Sunset could not help but notice how plain and devoid of decorations it was, comprising only of a large domed room, with a marbled floor and walls of white granite which were littered with alcoves for nobles to stand on when holding court.

However, when Sunset laid eyes on High King Anasterian Sunstrider standing in front of his throne on a raised marble platform, she immediately understood why the room was as plain as it was. The elven king needed no ostentatious decorations to showcase his wealth and power, his mere presence was enough to do so for him. Standing out even next to his son and half a dozen honor guards who could probably give any fighters in the Eastern Kingdoms a run for their money, Anasterian Sunstrider cut an imposing figure indeed.

“Archmage Rhonin, Archmage Modera”, the king’s powerful and cultured voice rang out, “it is good to see you.”

“Thank you, King Anasterian”, Rhonin bowed, the delegates behind him following suit. “It is an honor to be in your presence once again.”

Sunset could have sworn that his reply had been mildly sarcastic, but thought nothing of it. After all, there was no way that the Hero of Grim Batol would be so snarky with the High King of the Quel’dorei of all people…

Would he?

“Now then”, Anasterian Sunstrider said as he descended the stairs, flanked by Prince Kael’thas and his guards. “I trust that you know what I have summoned you for, Rhonin Redhair?”

“I do”, Rhonin replied, the respect much more evident in his voice right now. Sunset suppressed her frown, although she could not help but wonder what had the normally fiery tempered mage so subdued all of a sudden.

“Good”, Anasterian smiled. “Now walk with me.”

So this is how those Nobles felt when they were accompanying Celestia around, Sunset thought as she looked out at the head of the procession, where she could see the High King speaking to the two archmages and his son, while hardly paying any attention to the rest of their escort.

Of course, Sunset knew that she was probably not important enough to warrant a full-fledged conversation for the time being, but that didn’t mean she was happy about it…

Shaking her head to clear it of such unhealthy thoughts, Sunset frowned as she looked around. Why were they here anyway? The King had led the delegates to a ship which they had then used to sail to this isle just off the coast of Quel’Thalas.

Try as she might, Sunset could not tell what was so special about this island. However, as the congregation advanced on the stony pavement before them, Sunset found herself slowly rethinking her stance.

The magic, it’s growing stronger, Sunset realized as she took a deep breath, feeling the inherent energy which permeated the air around them. The scent of magic was becoming more intense as they walked, almost intoxicating, even.

And she could tell that she was not the only one who was under its effect. Obviously, the elves were the most affected by it, showing small but rather significant changes as they walked along the road, such as straighter backs, more energetic footsteps and brighter eyes. However, what caught Sunset’s attention was the fact that even the human mages were displaying similar signs, as if the concentrated magic within the very air was invigorating them.

There were few things in Azeroth that could have such a profound effect even on humans, and considering that they were in Quel’thalas, that could only mean this was the Isle of Quel’Danas.

Truth be told, Sunset was a little disappointed in herself that she did not notice it earlier. Nevertheless, that did beg the question, why were they her-

No way. Sunset’s eyes widened in wonder as she began to piece everything together. A delegation on Quel’Danas, led by none other than the King of the High Elves.

This was a pilgrimage to the Sunwell, wasn’t it?

Sunset’s suspicion was proven right as they were led to a large archway, where rows of blue-armored elves stood guard. From among their ranks, a blond elven male strode forth with powerful and precise steps. While a common woman might have been drawn to his attractive face, Sunset found her attention captured by the sword at his waist. A weapon of ancient and potent power, Sunset could not even begin to fathom the amount of enchantments that lay beneath its surface.

“My king”, the armored champion knelt, “it is an honor to see you.”

“Rise, Dawnseeker”, Anasterian replied warmly. “I am bringing the delegates from Dalaran on a pilgrimage.”

“Understood, my king”, the elf replied, before turning and ordering his troops to give way to the congregation which proceeded down the immediate slope that followed after the archway. Sunset walked reverently as she spotted the fountain that lay at the bottom of the slope, pulsing with arcane power.

The magic in the air however was so inebriating that Sunset had to restrain herself from dashing forward to bathe herself in its waters. Unsurprisingly, she could tell that she was not the only one to experience such conundrums. Throughout the party, she could feel an undeniable tension in the air, a lust for power within her fellow magi and elves as they were exposed to such a pure font of magic.

Anasterian, however, walked forward into the fountain, immersing himself ankle-deep in its waters. Sunset was surprised at the serene picture he portrayed, having half-expected the elven king to desperately stuff himself with the water from the fountain.

He is in control, Sunset thought as the elven king bowed respectfully at the fountain, a tranquil expression on his face as he began chanting, performing what Sunset presumed was an ancient Quel’dorei ritual. There was no doubt in her mind that the elven king was in control of not only his desires, but the very essence of this fountain as well. He was a being who did not let magic rule him, a flaw that many mages had found themselves susceptible to.

The wizened elf then straightened his back, spreading his arms apart as though ready to embrace an old friend.

“Doral ana'diel, Belore?” he asked in such a soft voice that Sunset had to strain herself to even hear him.

And the waters pulsed with radiant light, as if in answer.

Antonidas, master of Dalaran and Grand Magus of the Kirin Tor sighed in frustration as he gazed within the crystal orb. The Ruler of the Violet Citadel was currently in a conversation with one of his agents through the communication crystal, and what he had just heard dampened his already sour mood.

“Are you sure?” Antonidas asked, addressing his agent through the orb. “The scene you described would paint the Archmage as not only a felon, but irredeemable beyond any hope.”

“Yes, master Antonidas”, a feminine voice replied from within. “You would not believe the laboratories that were hidden in his holdings… and what was inside them. It is an abomination, truly. To think that Archmage Kel’Thuzad would have such little respect for the Kirin Tor’s laws…”

“Indeed”, Antonidas agreed gravely. It would appear that Kel’Thuzad’s transgressions had far exceeded what he or Drenden had suspected, and now that the Grand Magus knew, he regretted the fact that he had not taken action against his wayward colleague earlier.

No, he corrected himself. There was no way that he could have taken any action against Kel’Thuzad before sufficient evidence had been gathered. Not only was the self-fashioned ‘Lead Researcher of Dalaran’ one of their more prestigious archmages, his secret standing as a member of the Council of Six would have made things needlessly complicated should Antonidas have moved against him without solid proof.

“Master,” the voice continued, “forgive me for speaking out of place, but given the expanse of his secret projects, it is clear that Kel’Thuzad had not been working alone. Do you think-”

“That members of the Kirin Tor have been aiding him in his endeavors?” Antonidas finished. “Definitely. And I must say that it is very possible that all of his apprentices are complicit with his experiments.”

“All of them, master Antonidas?” The voice took on a worried tone.

“Very possible”, the elderly mage replied as his mind turned towards the lone agent he had among the ranks of Kel’Thuzad’s apprentices. How involved had Sunset Shimmer been with her master’s machinations? The amount of locations she had reported was nowhere close to the number that his own agents and allies had uncovered over the past few weeks.

Either she was hardly involved, or she was playing him. Those were the only two conclusions that the Grand Magus could reach, and for her own sake, he hoped that it was the former. Regardless, it was of no importance now. Kel’Thuzad’s apprentices were hardly an issue when there was an Archmage which needed to be dealt with.

This matter needs to be handled delicately, and discreetly. Though… Antonidas smiled as a thought occurred to him. Why not kill two birds with one stone?

He could test the apprentices and deal with the master all at once. It would save time and effort, and if he played his cards right, it would deprive the wayward Archmage of a powerbase in Dalaran, effectively stripping him of all his authority and ability to continue his blasphemous experiments.

Muttering a series of spellwords, Antonidas gestured, and a book materialized before him in a flash of purple light. After a single sharp syllable, the tome flipped itself open and multiple parchments flew up from within to present themselves to Antonidas, each piece of paper containing information on all the mages who had been tutored by anyone currently holding a title of Archmage within the Kirin Tor.

Kel’Thuzad had few apprentices, and more than half of them were hardly notable as members of the Kirin Tor. Those he could let Drenden handle. However, for a certain few… The master of Dalaran allowed himself a rare smile as an idea occurred to him.

“Jaina”, he spoke as he turned to the crystal. “Return to Dalaran at once. I have a task for you.”

Author's Note

Hello everyone,

This chapter is edited and proofread by Tirilka! Many thanks to him correcting my rather horrendous mistakes in writing.

25. From Calm to Storm

“Thank you, King Anasterian, for your hospitality.” Archmagus Rhonin said as he bowed in gratitude, a bow echoed by Archmage Modera and two other magi whose names escaped Sunset but were no doubt important personnel who stood behind him. A small twinge of resentment rose in Sunset, who had to watch the entire event from several lines back but she quickly quashed it, as she reminded herself that it was merely her position and not her abilities that had determined her place in the current proceedings.

They were in the outskirts of Quel’Thalas, far enough away from the Runestones which would disrupt their magic so that they could finally make a trip home back to Dalaran. Of course, as per tradition, it was customary for the leader of the delegation to thank the Elven King for his hospitality and make some small talk to improve the relations between the two factions.

One day, she would be the one conversing with the Elven King, she told herself quietly.

Still, it was clear to her that even among the apprentices, none had been deemed as important as she had been. Sunset smiled as she gently stroked a barely noticeable bulge in her robes, a reinforced pocket that contained the most recent of her treasures in this world.

A small vial containing the smallest droplet of liquid imaginable. And it was not just any water, for the droplet was from none other than the fabled Sunwell.

She had received this droplet during the last dinner in Quel’Thalas, where the small group who had made the pilgrimage to the fountain dined with the Elven Prince and a few other members of his household. It was at the end of the dinner where the Elven prince had coolly gifted a single vial to each Kirin Tor member at the meal, calling it a gift from his father.

The rare expression of surprise that Modera had on her face was enough to tell the flame-haired apprentice that to send out such a gift was not something that the elves commonly practiced, if at all. By the princess, even Archmagi Rhonin had jokingly said that Antonidas himself would be green with envy when he had known that members of the Kirin Tor had received such a gift, and that he was not among them.

Not that Sunset would believe him, of course. In her eyes, the wizened leader of the Kirin Tor was plenty powerful already. However, it was not a sentiment shared by the elven prince, who laughed at Rhonin’s jest.

Speaking of the Prince of Quel’Thalas, Sunset had heard that he would not be accompanying the Kirin Tor delegation back to Dalaran, instead opting to return to the Violet Citadel at a later date. Given the fact that he was standing beside his father and accepting the thanks from the Dalaran delegation, Sunset was inclined to believe that the rumors were true.

Bringing her thoughts back to earth, Sunset Shimmer waited patiently for the final pleasantries to be exchanged. Breathing a sigh of relief when Rhonin turned and with a gesture brought a huge shimmering purple portal into being, she walked forward as the Dalaran host began to make the trip home. A small tingle on her spine caused her to turn her head and she was surprised when she found herself meeting the eyes of Prince Kael’thas, who gave her the smallest of nods before turning away to look at the rest of the procession.

Well, at least she had made many powerful acquaintances here during her period of stay. Not many magi could claim to have been tutored by a Magister of Quel’Thalas while being checked on once in a while by the heir to the Kingdom.

A trumpet sounded out, and the first group of magi stepped into the swirling vortex of arcane energy, vanishing deep into its depths. Sunset slowed her gait to a halt as her designated group stopped in their tracks, waiting their turn to enter the portal, only to jump a little in surprise when someone tapped her shoulders.

“Master Modera!” Sunset turned and bowed, having recognized the aura of her former mentor before setting eyes on her. “Is there anything wrong?”

“Nothing, Sunset.” Modera smiled, though the flame-haired girl noticed that it did not reach the older mage’s eyes. “Just a word of warning… Some secrets which you have learned here are best kept in your own mind.”

What? Sunset barely had the time to process what the archmage had said before the second trumpet blasted out, causing Modera to head to the front of the group and into the portal.

“What was that about?” Muttered Sunset as she followed suit with the rest of her fellow magi. Only for her thoughts to be washed away as her sight was consumed by the familiar swirling lightshow of purple arcane energy which soon faded away, revealing the nostalgic sight of the Plaza of the Violet Citadel, Dalaran.

Had it really been a few months since she had last set foot in here? Sunset wondered. It had felt like years.

Still, She grinned, as a group of familiar figures made their way over, it is good to be home.

Kel’Thuzad watched with no small amount of anticipation from his alcove as the Dalaran Delegation to Quel’Thalas made their return in the plaza. Ignoring the procession led by Antonidas that was moving to welcome them back, he cast his gaze over the crowd of magi below, searching eagerly for one person in particular.

The chance to enter the land of the elves was a rare one. An opportunity that was not offered even to Kel’Thuzad himself. In fact, it had taken a little bit of maneuvering on his own end to subtly convince the others on the council that Sunset Shimmer, who was better received by the magi, should receive the rare invitation to Quel’thalas.

All so that Kel’thuzad could inch ever closer to his goal of toeing the line between life and death. A smile slowly formed upon his face as he imagined about the knowledge that his apprentice would have brought back from the land of the elves.

This would be something to look forward to, especially given the... unfortunate incidents that had been occurring to his laboratories in the past few months.

Soon. Kel’Thuzad decided, soon he would have results. Soon he would be closer than ever to the secrets between life and death.

He was wrong.

“This is it?” Kel’Thuzad could barely contain his disappointment as he observed the work before him. Three runes in a single spell, a remarkable achievement, but why work to weave three together when three separate runes could achieve the same results?

Not that it wasn’t useful, of course. Layering runes atop each other possessed the advantage of making it ten times harder to dispel the magic. However, in Kel’Thuzad’s line of work, the added precaution was an unnecessary step.

They were researchers, after all. They hardly needed to worry about semantics like their work being undone when they were the only ones who were working with them.

He gazed upon his fidgeting apprentice, who seemed to be growing increasingly uncomfortable with his silence.

Kel’Thuzad had high hopes for his apprentice. While he had his doubts about her at the start, the girl had demonstrated a superb learning curve, and possessed a strong will and ambitious mind, all perfect traits for a mage who wished to venture into unknown and perilous research.

In a way, Kel’Thuzad had seen a little of himself in the girl.

He had expected great progress with her by his side.

“Sunset.” She straightened when Kel’Thuzad uttered her name. “Is this all the elves taught you?”

The girl hesitated briefly, giving the old magi a brief glimmer of hope that she had something else to offer, before she shook her head, dashing his expectations.

“... Yes, Master.” Sunset flinched as Kel’Thuzad shot her a withering glare. Good, Kel’Thuzad noted,she should know that she had failed him. He had spent many favors and pulled countless strings to groom his apprentice into an acceptable magi who could help him achieve his goals.

Unfortunately… she seemed to have fallen short.

How aggravating. Kel’Thuzad groused. All that anticipation that he had had went down the metaphorical drain. His most prized pupil had lost him months of research and progress, choosing to further her own agenda instead.

Alas, just as when he thought he found a kindred spirit, Kel’Thuzad realised that he was truly alone in this world.

Silence reigned in the room for a bit, before being broken by the Archmage’s disappointed sigh.

“Enough, you may leave, apprentice.” Kel’Thuzad muttered waving a hand, dismissing the dismayed girl.

As Sunset left the sanctum, Kel’Thuzad let out an irritable huff. Six months wasted! He quietly seethed. Then there were all those laboratories that had been destroyed. No doubt by certain rats in the Kirin Tor scurrying about.

“How annoying…” He muttered.

With but a thought, the apple Sunset was holding burst into flames, reducing itself to cinders in mere moments. She had messed up… Somehow.

Somehow… Sunset knew she had messed up and there was nothing she could do about it.

With a flick of her wrist, Sunset dismissed the ashes in her hand, undisturbed by the almost callous use of magic she was employing. Hardly a full magus recognized by the Kirin Tor yet made her position very precarious, especially since her position as Kel’Thuzad’s favored apprentice was in jeopardy.

She needed to get back in his good graces and she had to do it soon… Or should she find anoth— Quickly, she banished such thoughts from her mind. After all, she owed far too much to the eccentric researcher. If it were not for him, Sunset would still be that naive little child who had run away from a foolish princess.

But how? How could she get back in his good graces? She had already squandered an important opportunity to learn something that could aid him… and while the man had not explicitly told her his intent for her, Sunset certainly felt guilty that she had only thought about herself for the duration of her stay in Quel’Thalas…

But was it fully my fault? Sunset couldn’t help but wonder before she pushed that traitorous thought away. Perhaps it would be best for her to help with his research however she could…

Except that she had returned all of her contributions on that topic to him before she had left for Quel’Thalas for safekeeping.

And he probably does not even want to see me now. Sunset sighed. It was not a great start to her return to Dalaran. Not a great start at all.

Perhaps it would be for the best to let her master simmer down for a day and approach him the next day…

Yes, that would probably work.

Or so she thought. For when Sunset arrived at the entrance of Kel’Thuzad’s sanctum the next day, she found herself turned away as her master was not in.

And the same for the next day.

And the next.

And so a week had passed since she had returned with the delegation from Quel’Thalas and her master had yet to summon her again for any other task ever since he had reprimanded her. Sunset had to summon every ounce of her self control to not immolate the door who had announced for the seventh time her master’s absence as she turned and teleported herself back to her room.

Throwing herself onto her bed, Sunset let out a wordless scream of frustration. If someone had told her that her master Kel’Thuzad was a very petty man, she sure as hell would believe it now. The man had avoided her for a week already! How long was he going to be displeased at her?

Granted, it might have been her fault that she did not think about his research while she was there but even then it was not like he even gave her clear instructions on what to do!

She didn’t know how long she had lain there, wordlessly seething when a knock sounded on the door.

“Sunset?” The voice at her door accompanied by rhythmic knocking broke Sunset out of her thoughts.

“Jaina? Is that you?” Sunset’s eyes widened. Wasn’t she with Arthas? I thought they were finalizing their… Quickly, she threw a scanning spell at the door, confirming that yes, it was indeed the blonde apprentice before swiftly deactivating the wards she had placed upon it and throwing it open.

“Jaina! You’re back!”

The blonde apprentice smiled as she entered the room, drawing a rare smile from Sunset herself. “Yes, I just returned from… Lordaeron.” She managed after a slight pause, “it’s good to see you, Sunset.”

“Ah… Forgive me for asking but… aren’t you and… him?” Sunset left the word hanging, though it was obvious who she was referring to.

“We… decided that it’s for the best.” Jaina replied hesitantly, though Sunset could still hear the slight twinge of regret in her tone and decided that she shall pursue no further.

“I… see…” Sunset muttered, before drawing the blonde apprentice in for a hug, an act that clearly surprised the other girl. “I am glad to have you back… if that means anything.”

“Ah… Thank you.” The other girl replied softly as she returned the embrace.

Detaching herself from the hug after a while, Sunset waved a hand, conjuring up a couple of chairs, a table and a tea set before inviting the other girl to sit. As they both got comfortable, the two of them began chatting away, conversing about the recent happenings in Hillsbrad and Alterac and of what Sunset had seen in Quel’Thalas.

“I must admit that I’m a little envious you got to see the Sunwell.” Jaina admitted wistfully as Sunset recounted the pilgrimage to her. “It must have been quite the experience.”

“Yes… It is.” Sunset agreed, her mind darting to the small vial that she had stored away carefully. “I had never seen… or felt anything like it before… It’s just… something you’ve got to see for yourself to understand.”

“Maybe one day.” Jaina chuckled as she sipped the tea that Sunset had brewed for them both. It was one of the blends from Quel’Thalas that Sunset had found herself quite partial to. A pity that she would not be able to get anymore in Dalaran. “Oh, and that reminds me,” Jaina said as she set her cup down, “how are your studies?”

The question instantly soured Sunset’s bright mood as she recalled the reprimand received from Kel’Thuzad a week ago. “It’s… okay, I guess?”

“Okay?” Jaina frowned as she studied the other girl. “That’s good. But I do hope that he did not get you up to anything dangerous…”

“Dangerous… Have you met him?” Sunset laughed, her voice bereft of humour. “Half the things I have to do need at least three layers of wards. But I think that’s just how he teaches… it’s just that…” Sunset trailed off.

“Just that what?”

“I… just don’t know what he wants from me…” Sunset lamented as she recalled how vague Kel’Thuzad’s instructions were, if they could even be called instructions in the first place. “He tells me something and refuses to clarify and then blames me when I got it wrong…” Sunset gritted her teeth as she ranted… Six months… She had learned from the elves for six months, only for her master to tell her that she had wasted it all when she returned.

“I see…” Jaina nodded sympathetically as she placed a hand on Sunset’s own. “Well, as long as you’re safe, that’s alright.”

“I suppose…” Sunset sighed.

“Well, I must be going, I have a prior appointment with Master Antonidas.”

Sunset blinked, then nodded, “I see. Thanks for coming.” Waving, as the blonde apprentice vanished into thin air, Sunset slumped into her chair, suddenly exhausted before she sprang up, eyes wide and alert as a sudden name registered in her mind.

Antonidas.

She had almost forgotten about the man and her deal with him. Raising a hand and forming a sign, Sunset quickly summoned the crystal ball that had been bequeathed onto her by the Ruler of Dalaran. A method for contacting him, Antonidas had told her, which Sunset had to use on multiple occasions, specifically those when Antonidas had demanded reports on Kel’Thuzad’s illegal activities.

She reached for the ball before another thought occurred to her…

Jaina… why was she suddenly so interested in my studies? Granted, the blonde apprentice had been extremely smitten with a certain prince for a time but even then, she had not really made any effort to learn more about what Sunset was working on, having been much more invested in her own work even before she had met her supposed fiance.

So why the sudden curiosity? Sunset wondered as she withdrew her hand from the crystal ball. Why was she suddenly asking about things that she wouldn’t check before? In fact, even her questions were strange… Dangerous experiments in Dalaran? Why was she suddenly so concerned about that? Dangerous experiments occur on a nigh daily basis in Dalaran, with magi and complacency being an iconic duo.

What if… Sunset trembled as another thought thrust itself to the forefront of her mind, Lord Antonidas told her to investigate me?

Sunset cupped her hands around her mouth as she slumped back into the chair… I don’t want to believe it… but it makes sense… Her eyes widened as her breaths grew haggard. Stumbling up, she quickly ran through her options, only to discard them as quickly as she thought them up.

I could contact Antonidas… No… what if he was just looking for confirmation that I was guilty?... I can’t do that and that’d be betraying Master Kel’Thuzad. Maybe I can tell Master Kel’Thuzad about everything?... But he’s already mad at me… that might make things worse… and what if he just keeps ignoring me until it’s too late? What if he used me as a scapegoat?... No, that can’t be… he wouldn’t do that… would he?...

Gritting her teeth, Sunset cleared her mind and steadied her breath, having realized the panic for what it was. Useless and obstructive thoughts. As her heartbeat stabilized, she gathered her thoughts and laid out her options, taking careful time to analyze each and every one of them…

And decided on a singular course of action.

She would not betray her master, she owed him far too much but at the same time, she couldn’t jeopardize her position in the Kirin Tor for his sake. So that just left one option.

Gesturing, she materialized another crystal ball and held it up as she spoke words of power. Soon enough, the smoke within it cleared, revealing a familiar face.

“Good evening, Helcular, can you help me contact Captain Erik?”

Author's Note

Hello everyone.
It's been a long while since I posted and well, you can find out about why here.

Anyway, my writing skills are a little rusty so do bear with me for awhile. Regardless, I hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Sincerely,
RIPoste

26. Eastwards

Sunset knew she had to work fast and stealthily. If Antonidas truly had it out for her and her master, she would need to leave on official business before she could be intercepted. There were much to do, but those were easy... There was only one task that was left to do...

Sunset moved quickly along the hallway, taking care to keep her hood up so as to not draw unwanted attention. Never before had she been thankful for the fact that magi were such secretive creatures that it was even considered normal to obscure one's own identity even within Dalaran's walls. Quickly, she moved towards the east tower, swiftly ascending its steps.

Unfortunately, there was not much she could do against the wards within the tower's walls. These were designed to keep out unwanted personnel, only allowing the few select magi and those that they had approved of to pass. Thankfully, she was one of those that were granted permission, but any of the guardian magi would be able to identify her should they deign to check the records.

However, all this had fallen under her calculations.

Sunset frowned as she approached her destination, a simple wooden door on the side of the staircase. She briefly contemplated abandoning the task at hand and heading back...

However, she was already here. Why would she come to do what she wanted if she had not set her mind to it?

Reaching into her robes, she retrieved a simple envelope, and placed it on the door. A quick mutter and the object was fixed in place, and only could be seen by the owner of the room the door would lead to. Sunset finally let out a sigh of relief as she turned away, ready to head down to the stables where she had prepared her steed for the journey ahead.

She dearly hoped that Jaina would forgive her for leaving without saying anything... again.

Sunset began her descent, quickly making her way down the tower. However, at the sound of approaching footsteps, she quickly muttered a spellword and pulled the shadows around her, making herself invisible to the naked eye so long as she stayed in the shadows. One of the few spells that had been taught to her by the elves during her stay at Quel'Thalas. She would never have thought that she would use it here first.

Pressing herself against the wall, Sunset held her breath as Archmage Krasus came into view, the elven Archmage walking gracefully up the steps, his lanky frame belying the great arcane might at his disposal. Willing herself to calm down, for fear that her own heartbeat would give her away, she watched in trepidation as the Archmage passed her and ascended the steps.

Only to stop and turn around, looking directly at her.

"Come out, hidden one. I know you are there." Sunset flinched as within the words were a thinly veiled dispelling enchantment that had washed over her own wards, threatening to expose her.

Though why was she even holding her own against the Archmage, anyway?

Ending the spell that was keeping her hidden, Sunset stepped into the light, looking into the eyes of the Archmage who had not seemed the least bit surprised at her presence.

"Apprentice Shimmer, you're up quite late." Said Archmage Krasus as he looked out of a nearby window at the nightsky. "Most people would be asleep at this time."

I have no reason to lie or feel guilty... Sunset Shimmer steeled herself so as to be able to reply calmly. Archmage Krasus was a foremost researcher of Dragons. Hardly one that would involve himself in the politics of Dalaran. He would be safe to report to truthfully.

"I am to be dispatched on another mission soon, Lord Krasus," She replied, bowing slightly as a sign of respect, "I am merely passing a letter to Apprentice Proudmoore to inform her that I would be absent from Dalaran for quite some time."

No lie was spoken, after all, no one needed to know why else she would be leaving so soon.

"Leaving so soon after your return from Quel'Thalas?" The Archmage mused. "Is it another of Kel'Thuzad's missions?"

"No," Sunset hesitated, before continuing, "it was a request from the alliance. They needed a mage to accompany them to assist in a situation that had arose near Alterac. Master Kel'Thuzad did not object."

He did not even care. Sunset thought darkly, missing the briefly suspicious look that Krasus gave her. "If there would be nothing else, Lord Krasus. I would begin heading off. I have to leave soon to be able to rendezvous with the Knights."

Not untrue. According to Helcular, the patrol was currently stationed at Hillsbrad and would be leaving for their mission in ten days. If Sunset had wanted to meet up with them, she would have had three days to prepare. However, it would also make sense for her to want to meet up with them as soon as possible so as to smoothen out any possible inconveniences that may happen during their stay at Hillsbrad.

"I see. Then I would bid you to leave as soon as possible. Good luck, Apprentice." Archmage Krasus thankfully did not press any further and turned to ascend the tower.

As soon as he was out of sight, Sunset let out a sigh of relief she did not know that she was holding. Quickly, she turned and as fast as she could walk, left the premises before she could be called back. Inwardly, she hoped that Archmage Krasus would not mention her name to Antonidas, but she could not take the chance to dally.

For what other reason, would an Archmage visit Antonidas' tower if not to visit its master?

"Apprentice Shimmer is smarter than she looks, it would appear."

Krasus casually remarked as he sat down on the chair, the elven archmage eyes narrowing at the Master of Dalaran opposite the table.

"And what had happened that you would say that, Krasus?" The elderly Archmage asked as he looked up from the pile of reports on his desk.

"I had met her just minutes ago, descending your tower after leaving a letter to your apprentice. She was nervous, though she hid it well." Krasus replied, accepting a glass of wine that had been poured for him by his colleague. "I questioned her lightly, and it would appear that she had taken on this new mission for the Alliance without her Master's consent, or knowledge, it would seem."

"I see." Archmage Antonidas smiled, though it did not reach his eyes, "it would appear that she knew that the Kirin Tor would be moving against her master soon, and she would not want to be caught up in it."

"You knew that she would do this?" Krasus asked.

"It was one of the few possibilities that remained, though I would admit that I had hoped that she would testify against her master for us." Antonidas admitted. "It would seem that she had instead chosen to leave instead of being entangled in the upcoming conflict."

"You could call her back," Krasus pointed out. "She would have no choice but to obey your order."

"No need for that, Krasus," Antonidas replied, "The evidence to implicate Kel'Thuzad is all that would be needed. An apprentice's word would only be to show their allegiance." His eyes soften, a rare sight even for his fellow Archmage, "and I suspect that Sunset is still wary of me. She probably believes that there is a chance that she would be expelled from the Kirin Tor, hence why she decided to remove herself from the conflict as quickly as possible."

Krasus hummed as he sipped the wine in his glass, "so what do you think Apprentice Shimmer would do now?"

"She's probably hoping to tide out the storm and return after we had passed judgement on her master." Antonidas mused as he set the report in his hands aside, "As smart as she is, I would presume that she knows that the Kirin Tor had begun investigating Kel'Thuzad. She would probably only return when the incident is over, and she could no longer be implicated."

"We both know that you would not expel her from the Kirin Tor," Krasus said, "why not come clean with her?"

"It would only agitate her more," Antonidas shot back evenly, "her departure clearly shows that she does not trust me fully to be on her side. Any assurances I could give her would only be met with paranoia and suspicion," Antonidas' features darkened, "traits that I had hoped that she would not adopt from her master."

"No, Krasus," Antonidas leaned back into his chair, "if Sunset is to return, she would have to do so of her own volition and when she believes that I am no longer a threat to her. But she will return, of that I am certain."

Krasus frowned as he absorbed what was said, swirling the wine in his glass as he pondered the discussion before finally nodding his head.

"Good, now, let us put the topic of Sunset behind us, for she would be unneeded for what is to come," Antonidas muttered darkly, "and let us discuss what is to be done about her Master. These are the reports that Jaina had recently procured..."

It had been four days since Sunset had left Dalaran. She had taken her time travelling this time, having learned much since her first mission with the Alliance. As such, she was only a little road weary as she rode into Tarren Mill, a quaint little town in the Hillsbrad Foothills.

"Sunset!"

Hearing her name called out, she turned to its source to see three armed knights clad in the colors of Lordaeron stride towards her. Sunset smiled as she waved back at the leading figure, easily recognizing that brown hair tied back into a ponytail anywhere.

"Captain Erik, it is good to see you."

"Aye," The large man laughed as he offered Sunset a hand off her horse. Sunset took the Knight Captain's hand gratefully as she dismounted and nodded gratefully as one of his compatriots took the reins of the horse and began leading it to the local stables. "you have no idea how much of a relief when Helcular informed me that you could join us for this expedition." He grinned.

Likewise. Sunset thought privately, inwardly glad that there was a mission that she could hop on to avoid the brewing political storm back in Dalaran. "I just happened to be free," she replied, "though why aren't any of the alliance mages available to help?"

"Well, apparently, something came up in Stormwind down south," Erik answered, "and between you and I, not all mages are as agreeable as you or Helcular in lending aid to the Alliance. Isn't that right, Orys?"

Sunset's eyes widened in surprise as she registered the black-haired man standing beside the Captain. While she had worked with Captain Erik's company of Knights from time to time in the last few years, she did not get to meet with all of her companions from her first mission as frequently as one might think. Orys was one of the few that she had not seen in years, having been promoted from Erik's squire into a sergeant of his own squad in a year after the mission, or so she was informed.

That was a hell of a growth spurt... Sunset stared as she wondered when the lanky teen with the messy black hair that could not look her in the eyes had become this giant of a man.

"Lady Shimmer," Orys smiled, his unshaven face giving him a look that greatly contrasts with the youthful twinkle in his eyes. "It has been... two years... I think?"

"Yeah, it has," Sunset nodded in agreement as she recalled their last mission where she interacted with him, a small skirmish with a group of bandits harassing farms in Southshore, Orys had grown a little by then, but the him then and the him now was so drastically different that even Sunset was amazed by how much the boy had had changed. "It is good to see you. I heard that you had made Sergeant?"

"Aye," Orys smiled proudly, though it devolved into a sheepish grin when Erik clapped him playfully on the back, "I look forward to working with you again, milady." His voice lowered conspiratorially, "you have no idea how right the Captain was when he said that you and Helcular are very different from the magi that we usually work with."

"Well, I'm glad to hear it, speaking of which," Sunset turned to the Captain, "while I'd like to rest from my journey, I feel obligated to ask if there's anything that I should know or do before I turn in at the local inn?"

"Nothing urgent, Lady Shimmer," he shook his head, "we just need to wait for another two platoons to join us here. Then we will just need to run some logistics to make sure that everything is in order for the expedition."

"Then we'd head off, yes?" Sunset asked.

"Yes," Erik replied, giving her a smile, "we shall ride for Durnholde Keep."

Author's Note

Well, I'm finally back.

My apologies to this long-awaited chapter to those of you who have been waiting for literal years for it. If you are interested in why, I will be posting about it in this blog,

But for those not interested in reading this. I can post consistently for quite awhile and do hope to continue, but will definitely be here for about ten and some chapters.

Also, I have a ko-fi now. Donating will definitely help me out (pay my bills) which will give me more time to write!

Anyways. I hope you enjoyed the chapter and hope you look forward to the next chapter in two weeks from now!

27. Cruelty and Will I

Author's Note

Hello Everyone,

Thank you all for the warm welcome back. To be honest, I was a little worried that my writing skills had declined after a year or so. As such, I am very happy that you guys enjoyed the last chapter so hope this one is the same to you guys!

Also, I won't be able to reply to comments like I used to a few years back. I am currently going on job interviews and having a part-time job at the same time. Couple that with writing and other commitments, I didn't have much time to reply to each comment. I will still read them though, so if you have any thoughts, feel free to share them below!

Sincerely,
Riposte

27. Cruelty and Will I

Jon was a member of the militia from one of the nameless villages surrounding Durnholde keep. A farmer by trade, Jon had been living off the fat of the land for the past few years since the Second War. Sure, he had felt extremely apprehensive when the Royal Emissaries had arrived to inform them that the area around Durnholde Keep would be used to establish Internment Camps for the defeated orcs, with the most prominent concern that the orcs would break out and ravage the countryside.

However, as the years passed, those worries faded as orc breakouts became a mere bedside story to tell the kids to scare them into obedience.

Now, though, it would seem that the story had just became very, very real.

It was a calm winter morning, and Jon had been tending to his animals when the alarm was raised. Quickly picking up the rusty spear that he had used as a soldier in the Second War, Jon led his family to the town square. As he headed down pass the snowy paths, he could that see a band of orcs had arrived in the village. Those greenskin bastards were terrifying to behold, even as they smash through doors and took whatever they wanted.

"Come, follow!" He called out to his wife and son as Jon dashed through the chaotic mess that the roads had become, leading his family towards the safety of the townhall. Unfortunately, he noticed too late a large green fist smashing into him, breaking his spear haft into splinters before sending him sprawling into the dirt.

"Dada!" Jon heard his son cry out even as he tried to stand upright. Unfortunately, he hadn't even gotten halfway up when a large foot planted itself on his back, forcing him back down to the wet and cold ground.

"Go, get to the hall!" He managed as he stared up fearfully at the visage of the grinning orc staring down at him. The green figure hefted a mighty axe in one hand and slowly lifted it up and Jon felt his heart sank at the realization that he would not be able to see the end of today.

Thankfully, it would appear that fortune was on his side, as another human clad in chainmail charged the orc, who turned to face his new foe. As soon as the foot was lifted off of him, Jon wasted no time in scamperind away. Swiftly, he dashed towards the townhall, which was mercifully left untouched by the greenskins.

Relief washed him as he made it through the double oaken doors and into the embrace of his family. I'm alive. Were the first thought that came to his mind as one of his neighbours quickly urged him to help barricade the windows nad ensure that no orcs could come in and harm the occupants in the hall. Urgency drove Jon to his feet as he quickly complied, but not before stealing a glance out of the windows where he could see that the greenskins raiders were mainly focused on breaking into each household to take what they could instead of slaughtering its occupants, bringing what supplies that they found to the wagons that were parked in the middle of the road.

Then he heard the horn.

Immediately, the greenskins began falling back, rushing out of the houses and pulling the wagon full of supplies behind them even as soldiers rushed into the streets. To his surprise, these soldiers were not clad in the black and red livery of Durnholde Keep, rather sporting blue and gold colors on their outfits as they clashed with the greenskins that were not preoccupied with moving the wagons.

"Lordaeron has come to our rescue!" He heard a man inside the townhall shout and cheered with his neighbors as they watched the soldiers beat back the orcs. Still, despite being outnumbered, the remaining greenskins fought with increasing fervor and for a moment, Jon felt his heart sank as the orcs pushed back against the brave soldiers and began to clear a path for the wagons to leave.

"CHARGE!!!"

A squad of mounted riders rushed into the streets, the armored figure leading them swinging about with a mighty warhammer even as the purple robed woman riding behind sent balls of fire into the raiders. Almost immediately, the greenskins' gathering morale was shattered and they began running away, leaving the wagons behind as they rushed out of the village.

"Lordaeron!" Jon heard one of his neighbor cheered, a cry that was soon taken by him and his other villagers as they rushed out to welcome their saviors.

"Thank you so much!"

"No, sir, it was expected of us." Sunset watched as Captain Erik waved away the profuse thanks given by the mayor for what seemed like the twentieth time. She and Orys waited with amused grins on their faces as the Knight Captain slowly extracted himself from the crowd and began trudging across the ankle high snow towards them.

"Yeah yeah, keep laughing." The knight grumbled as he hopped on his steed, the two of them following suit on theirs. Erik took a moment to survey his men, gathering them quickly into ordered squads before giving the command to move out.

"Still, it is a good thing we arrived when we did." Sergeant Orys said as the company of Alliance soldiers left the village. "Those orcs were tearing up the place."

"Not a lot of casualties though," Sunset noted as she remembered the report that the mayor had delivered to Erik. "The orcs were focused on retrieving supplies and did not engage in a fight until we showed up."

"Perhaps the beasts were hungry in this cold weather," Erik grumbled. "Orcs are senseless monsters, so we should stop trying to think that they behave like humans." Sunset frowned at that, but said nothing as he continued, "and besides, we are here to help reinforce the internment camps, and that includes putting down any of the greenskins that endanger the people around here, understood?"

"Yes sir!" "I understand."

"Good," Erik grunted, his breath misty from the cold temperature, "now keep your wits around you, the orcs may still be hiding around here and the last thing we want to happen is to get caught off guard in deep snow."

"No worries." Sunset assured him, "I have wards in place. They shouldn't get the drop on us without me knowing first."

"Aye," Orys grinned at Sunset, "those enchantments are pretty handy. It is a good thing that you joined us, Lady Shimmer."

It was a small praise, but Sunset sat a little straighter in her saddle. The rest of the journey, however, was rather uneventful. There were no orc ambushes or bandit attacks, and the villages that the company passed by were peaceful.

Then two days passed and the company had finally arrived at their destination.

Durnholde Keep.

A mighty fortress with a village spread around it. The place looked bleak, especially with all the snow coating it and while Sunset had seen her fair share of castles and keeps, this one felt almost alien and unwelcoming.

Probably because it was supposed to be a prison. She mused as the Captain rode up to the gates and hailed the soldiers within. As the mighty oaken doors opened, Sunset was treated to the sight within, the gate opened to a large bridge which looked over a massive pit. Lining the walls of the pit were many small lodges, which were inhabited by the prisoner orcs who trudged around listlessly. At the end of the bridge was a path up a large hill, atop which sat an imposing castle.

There was where they would meet the keep's master.

As the company rode into the keep, Sunset had to stifle a grimace as an unimaginable odor hit her senses. Orys, however, was much less reserved.

"By the Light!” Sunset exclaimed, “What is that smell?"

"The orcs stewing in their own filth." Replied the captain, who was holding up a hand to his face in an effort to keep the stench away.

Feeling a light tap on the shoulder, Sunset looked over to Orys, who held out a small handkerchief in his hand. Gratefully accepting the object, she held it close to her nose as she followed Captain Erik who began heading into the Keep.

As they rode across the bridge, Sunset could not help but look down into the pits. The orcs she saw were stumbling around listlessly, some were sitting in the mud and seemed heedless of the fact that they were being imprisoned. Off in the distance, she could see a group of human soldiers directing the orcs around and the massive hulking brutes obeyed despite seemingly still physically capable of overwhelming and tearing the humans apart with their bare hands.

These orcs were a far cry from the ones that are still roaming around. Sunset mused, remembering the recent encounters she had with the greenskins. Those were far more ferocious than the ones here and Sunset briefly recalled Archmage Antonidas' work describing the greenskins' lethargy in confinement as a symptom of withdrawal from the demonic energies that had kept them invigorated during the war.

Perhaps I would have some time to study it myself. Sunset wondered as they rode up the hill, before all such thoughts left her mind as a youthful figure clad in untarnished plate armor approached from the open gates of the castle.

"Hail, I am Captain Karramyn Langston. Welcome to Durnholde Keep!"

"Good afternoon, Captain," Erik replied steadily, "I am Captain Erik, I lead this company as reinforcement for Durnholde Keep."

The youthful blond gave what probably passes for a winning smile in these parts and gestured the group to follow him. Erik and Orys were the first to follow, and Sunset swiftly urged her own steed forward. While she followed the young man, Sunset looked around the interior of the castle, taking in the sight and wondering what kind of person the master of Durnholde Keep was.

According to Erik and Orys, the man had been a war hero during the second war. Capable of facing multiple orcs and had been instrumental in a few skirmishes against the Horde in the defense of Lordaeron. Sunset could already begin to envision a man that was uncompromising and steady in her mind, clear in orders and faithful to the Alliance.

That is good. Sunset nodded. A proper commander would smooth things over very well. Her stay in Durnholde Keep would be very much more tolerable as long as the master of Durnholde Keep was as she envisioned.

Alas. The master of Durnholde Keep was a raving drunk.

Lieutenant General Aedelas Blackmoore would have cut an impressive sight with his trimmed black beard and mustache, a head full of long wavy hair and a build that suggested that he was used to hard labor. All these points were invalidated by the fact that the master of Durnholde was slouching in his chair, stinking of alcohol while his unfocused eyes kept glancing to the bottle in his hand even as he held audience with the rest of them.

It did not help matters that half of his words were slurred and the other half was unintelligible too.

"Well... Sir Knight." Blackmoore slurred as he apparently could no longer resist taking a swig from the bottle, finally taking a drink. Wiping the red stains from his mouth with his sleeve like a barbarian, he continued, "the internment camps men are spread too thin. That's why I asked for help, and with your forces, I can now have a detachment of soldiers at each camp to fend off the orcs playing liberators."

Erik, thankfully, have no difficulty talking to the drunk general and merely nodded along, "it is a good idea, milord, but may I suggest a better alternative?"

"What? You think you have a better idea than mine?" Blackmoore laughed, sending a bunch of spittle going everywhere, "well, go on, let me hear it!"

As he gestured to Sunset, the young mage walked forward, slightly puzzled by why the knight would call her forward. "This is Magus Shimmer." Sunset had to suppress the involuntary twitch to send a fireball to him as the general's eyes travelled over to her, and over all of her. "I was briefed of her capabilities, and I believe that she would be of a pivotal use in helping us support the Internment Camps."

"A spellslinger?" Blackmoore waved dismissively, "I have plenty of those in my employ already. What use is one more?" Sunset felt a great deal of disdain for the man as soon as she heard those words. Had he not noticed the robes of the Violet Citadel she was wearing? While she had a healthy respect for hedge wizards, such as Helcular, there was no doubt that magi of Dalaran were a cut above the rest.

"Begging your pardon, General," Orys interjected, "but Lady Shimmer is from the Kirin Tor."

"Oh," Blackmoore blinked, "so she is." Almost immediately, he shifted his sitting position to one that was more befitting his rank and leaned forward, "a magi from Dalaran finally shows up? I have been asking for one for ages, why now?"

"My schedule freed up," Sunset replied curtly, more out of instinct and a genuine inclination to not interact with this wastrel of a man any more than she had to.

"Ha! A girl with fire." Blackmoore laughed, "well, consider me interested, Captain." And shrugged, "but I'm going to be a tad busy for the rest of the day and I'm sure that you and your people are weary from the trip. I'd hear you out tomorrow morning. Dismissed!"

With a clap of his hands, Sunset and her companions were ushered out of the hall and into the corridors. Seething underneath, Sunset patiently waited until the General's guards finished giving Erik directions to their rooms and left them alone. As soon as they rounded the first corner, she shot out an arm and pointed at the nearest burning torch, freezing the flame into solid ice with but a thought before clenching her hand and shattering it into a hundred pieces with her magical might.

"Of all the indignities..." She growled as she looked at the Captain, "this is a general of the Alliance?"

"Apologies, Lady Shimmer," Erik sighed as he gazed warily at the pile of shattered ice on the floor, "I assure you, I did not know that General Blackmoore was... such a person. The lads back at Lordaeron only had good things to say about him."

"Aye," Orys nodded, "the man that fought in the stories in the Second War is a far cry from the man we saw today." He scowled, " and I must say that I find his need for wine a little concerning."

"And we have to work with him? For him?" Sunset muttered in dread. Under any other circumstance, she would have asked to be reassigned or be withdrawn back to the Kirin Tor. However, the latter was out of the question for the moment as she needed to be out of Dalaran to avoid... whatever it was that was going down back home. So that only left the former option.

"Unfortunately, the general is the one in charge of all operations in this area." Captain Erik replied, even as he began leading them to their rooms. "It would appear that we would have to deal with him for the duration of the mission. Our only other hope is to be recalled." Sunset felt her hope sank with that last comment.

Damn.

Aedelas Blackmoore watched as the group left his Audience Chamber before taking another swig from the bottle in his hand. Thankfully, Langston waited until he finished his drink before walking up next to him with a handkerchief in hand.

"A fiery one, eh, milord?" Langston commented cheerily.

"Too fiery," Blacmoore drawled as he accepted the handkerchief, dabbing at his mouth to remove the winestains, "I prefer my women obedient and quiet. Pity she looks so good, those looks are wasted on a temper like that."

"And she's from the Kirin Tor." Langston nodded.

"Yeah, you can never trust those sorts." Blackmoore muttered. "But that would mean that she's a cut above the rest of those wizards that you can buy with coin. Maybe she will be useful."

"You mean, for finding Thrall?" Langston suggested tensely. Blackmoore stiffened at the mention of his escaped pet orc and lashed out with a fist, sending his protege sprawling.

"Yes, you useless buffoon." He growled. Thrall. Immediately, his mood darkened. He had such great plans, but he needed that damned fool. Damn that Thrall! Blackmoore took another draught from the bottle. That useless, ungrateful greenskin that he had picked up as a baby had been integral to his plans for the future. Now, he had lost so much, the money from the Arena battles, the great plans for the future and...

And Taretha.

That traitorous little minx.

As he drank deeply from the bottle, Aedelas Blackmoore suddenly choked as a thought formed in his mind. Spluttering and waving away Langston's attempt at helping him, the general of Durnholde spat out globules of sweet red liquids onto the ground.

Thrall… where are you, my worthless little slave…?

29. Cruelty and Will III

Author's Note

Hello everyone, it had been a busy week irl. Got a job, but I had to put in abit of overtime as I was a little tight on cash recently so I had to put off publishing this for a little bit as I did not have time to edit it. To make up for it, I will be putting out another chapter soon after this one.

Sorry for the wait and I hope you enjoy this read!

Sincerely,
Riposte

29. Cruelty and Will III

"Make friends with her, Tari. The girl is a gifted mage but we need to make her feel welcomed. She's essential to protecting us, and your family.

Those were the words that Blackmoore had told Taretha Foxton before he sent her off. In true Blackmoore fashion, he had to mention her family, subjecting her to that same ominous feeling that he would take his anger out on them instead of her should she not fulfil her duties.

After all, it was how he managed to get her to go to his bed. So she really should not be surprised at this point. However, even though it was at her master's request, Taretha was quite enjoying the trip, even in the cold winter, where traveling was supposed to be hard and inconvenient. In her twenty years here, she had been out of Durnholde keep and the villages around it for less than ten times. While the absence of the General was very much a contributing factor to her sense of ease, the twenty Knights that were escorting her and the mage had been very welcoming company. Chivalrous and kind, each one had been a vast upgrade over the pitying or contemptuous glances that Blackmoore's subordinates were wont to give her.

And then there was the curiosity that was the Sunset girl. The fiery redhead wore the violet robes of the Kirin Tor, a fantastical organization of wizards that Taretha had only heard of, but never seen. Furthermore, she acted unlike the wizards in the tales, who were said to be aloof and mysterious, living in their Violet hued city and uncaring of opinions other than their own.

The young girl could not be any more different.

Even now, Taretha could see Sunset actively engaging with her escort in conversation, pointing out landmarks and chatting away as they ride down the road.

Like Thrall. Taretha sighed, remembering the orc that she had treated like her brother. She had been raised believing that orcs were brutish, stupid and terrifying individuals but Thrall had been the complete opposite of what she was told. He was smart, merciful and above all, compassionate. It had led her to believe that not all orcs were the same, just like how not all humans were like her master.

Unknowingly, her hands reached out to grip the welts on her arms, covered by the fabric of her riding outfit. Blackmoore was a cruel master and Thrall had deserved none of the treatment that he had received at her master's hand.

It was why she had helped him escape.

It had pained her greatly, to see Thrall, who had been raised as a younger brother alongside her, to be treated so callously by General Blackmoore. The man had run Thrall ragged, forcing him to fight impossible odds in the arena. Impossible odds that Thrall had overcame, which had earned their master tons of gold, but none was ever used to reward Aedelas Blackmoore's pet orc.

Thrall had won much for Blackmoore, but he stayed in the same cell and slept on the same bed. And when he lost his first and last fight in the gladiator arena, Blackmoore had him tortured. Unable to stand it, Taretha had resolved to help the orc she saw as her younger brother escape.

For years, they had communicated with each other with hidden letters. These had been a form of comfort to each other, a promise that they would always be brother and sister. When Thrall decided to escape, the letters turned to be their main form of coordination and on one summer night, Taretha finally helped her brother escape Durnholde Keep.

Looking out at the fields around her, Taretha briefly wondered where Thrall was right not, silently giving a prayer for his well-being.

She should be the same. Taretha decided as she looked at Sunset conversing with the leader of the escort, one Sergeant Orys. If many magi were cold and dour, then Sunset Shimmer must be one of the exceptions. Of course, this could all be in her head, so she would need to make sure.

An opportunity soon arose when it came time to take a break. Having ridden for an hour, the group was eager for a rest, but as their assigned guide, Taretha would feel bad if she could not at least provide the weary travelers with some amount of refreshments. Having prepared an assortment of snacks before the trip, Taretha immediately set to handing them out to the grateful Knights, whose expressions immediately brightened upon receiving her treats. It warmed her heart, being able to help even in the smallest manner.

"Here, have some tarts." Taretha said when she came to Sunset and her companion who were deep in conversation. The two nodded gratefully and accepted the snacks, taking a break from their talk to enjoy the tasty treats. Having approached them last deliberately, Taretha had no problems sitting down with them uninvited. Thankfully, the two did not as well, or it would have been very awkward.

"So, Miss Foxton, you're Blackmoore's wife?"

Then it all went downhill. Fortunately, Taretha managed to keep her composure. Smiling back at Sunset, who had asked the question, she replied coolly, "no, in a manner of speaking. My father serves Blackmoore as his servant, and the master have taken a liking to me."

There were no lies spoken then.

"Huh," sergeant Orys muttered, his breath misty in the cold weather, "weird that he would send you along with us. Not that there's anything wrong with you." The sergeant quickly added, "but I do wonder why he would send you instead of another one of his knights."

“Real smooth, Orys.” Sunset teased, causing the man to choke on the tart in his mouth, an act that caused no small amount of mirth to ripple through the other knights.

I wonder why too. Were the thoughts in Taretha's head as she shrugged at him helplessly, "I do not know, but I'm not complaining, it has been a long time since I left Durnholde Keep like this." She took a time to breathe in the fresh air of the fields, feeling the cold touch of the wind on her bare face and taking her time to enjoy in something so different from the musty corridors of her home, "and I'm really glad that I was allowed to bring you around like this," she continued truthfully.

"Heh," Sunset muttered as she finished chewing on the last bite of her tart, "sounds rough, but we aren't riding around for sightseeing. Erik gave me a job and I got to do it well." Taretha's eyes widened as she saw a flicker of unease pass through Sunset's features for a moment. It was brief, but she recognized it. It was the look when someone felt that they had something to prove.

She had seen it in Blackmoore before. It was a dark look that he had been wearing recently. Wondering what would trouble the redhead so, she decided to leave it be.

After all, everyone have their secrets.

They chatted for a little while longer about other mundane matters, before Orys decided that that the group had rested enough and gave out the order to mount up. This time, however, Taretha rode alongside Sunset and the Sergeant, helping to point out landmarks that she had not seen since she was young child and directed the group along the roads needed to reach the first internment camp.

The group only stayed at the camp for two days, and Taretha was glad when Sunset had finally finished whatever she was doing and they could leave. Watching the listless orcs in the encampment had been awful and watching the orcs being mistreated by the guards had only brought back heart-wrenching memories of Thrall suffering under the heel of Blackmoore.

At least one of us is free.

Thankfully, the entire trip was not full of dour experiences. As the days passed, Taretha began to grow accustomed to sitting around and warming herself by a campfire as she listened to the group of Knights share stories from their past. Her favorite moments were when the knights managed to coax Sunset, when she was not resting, into sharing her tales, mostly because the other girl liked to bring her stories to life with her arcane powers, coaxing the flames into hypnotic dancing patterns and figures to put on a show.

It was the best experience that Taretha had in years. She had grown to enjoy each and every one of the group's company, leaving her with a yearning for a life outside her own, outside of Blackmoore's shadow.

Unfortunately, such a thought would remain a far-fetched dream, so long as Aedelas Blackmoore remains her master.

Five camps in a little over two weeks and Sunset was already feeling extremely drained from the whole ordeal. She felt sore, and not just physically but mentally and magically as well. The spell matrix that she had designed since she first discussed the plan with Sir Redrick had been a very complex one, requiring plenty concentration and time as well as a non-negligible amount of mana.

And the cold. No amount of spell could keep away the cold.

She was sure that Orys had noticed how tired she had been getting, which would explain the slowing pace of the group as they moved from camp to camp, and the not so stealthy attempts that the sergeant made to slip her some of his portions of the rations.

She was naturally grateful for his concern, even though it did make her feel a little embarrassed by his overbearing protective nature that he seemed to have inherited from Erik.

It felt so weird, seeing him as he was right now. No one would have thought that he was that scrawny kid that got bodied by an ogre a couple of years ago.

Still, while there were plenty of pleasant moments, Sunset was beginning to regret even leaving Dalaran for this mission. And it was not about the difficulty of the task ahead.

She was extremely disturbed by what she had seen in the internment camps. Hundreds of orcs living in conditions that were definitely not fit for any living being, it was a sickening sight. And the wardens of each camp were not exactly kind either, she had met six of them so far and more than half of them were pompous, self-indulgent officers who were complacent, greedy and most of all, uncooperative.

However, back to the subject on the orcs, there was the one thing that did not sit well with her: their eyes. Dead, listless and almost lifeless. It was haunting. Those were eyes of someone with their spirit broken and Sunset knows that because she had had noticed groups of orcs huddling with one another and talking excitedly when they thought no one was looking in some of the camps, but not in many. Maybe, once her work here was complete, she could stay for abit, study the orcs and see what was truly going on with them.

Perhaps she would learn something new about the orcs. Unfortunately, while the prospect did excite her, she would probably need a nap first before she continued with any of her ventures.

Not that now was any time for her to take a nap. Sunset bit into a jerky as she traced a rune into the magic circle beneath her with a charcoal stylus, examining her handiwork with a trained eye. She was making good progress on this one, having started work as soon as they reached the sixth camp this morning. She should be fine as long as there were not any interrup-

"How goes the work, Magus Shimmer ?"

Sunset nearly broke the stylus in her hands, glaring up at the poker-faced Major Waryk, the master of the camp she was in. The man had entered silently, clearly showing some regard for her work, but had not had the sense to remain utterly silent. Still, seeing as the man himself was carrying a tray of food and drink for her presumably, Sunset decided to swallow her ire and speak cordially to the man.

"It goes well enough, major." Said Sunset as she stood upright, just noticing how sore her back was. Giving it a stretch, she continued, "but I would ill-advise coming in as silently as you did." She gestured at the circle for emphasis, "the work is delicate, and a single mis-stroke might require me to start over."

"I will remember that, magus." Waryk nodded as he set down the tray and offered Sunset the cup on it, "but you should take a break, come, I bring food and drinks."

Gratefully accepting the proffered cup, Sunset downed the water inside in a single gulp before taking a bread off the tray and ripping into it. While she devoured the food, she noticed the major glancing curiously at her spellwork. Which was still quite weird, to be honest. Most humans, even some of the knights that she was used to working with, still regard Spellwork with a healthy bit of superstition, believing themselves to be cursed should they try to involve themselves with it. Sure, those same soldiers would laugh and cheer at dancing firelights but would steer clear of magic circles or runes that were not appealing to the eyes.

"Curious, Major?" She finally asked after swallowing the last mouthful of bread.

"Oh," Waryk blinked as he looked up at her, "in a manner of speaking." He shrugged, "I never learned to read or write, though I am learning, but I couldn't help but notice that the alphabet that you used to write in it is not in Common."

The Major is illiterate? "Some call it Spellspeech, though there are many dialects of it. Mine is mainly in ancient elvish." Sunset frowned as she process the thought that had just occurred to her, "pardon me if this is offensive to you, but you are illiterate?"

"Aye."

"Then how do you become a major in charge of this camp? I presume that the commanding officer would at least need to be able to read a report?"

Waryk laughed sheepishly. "My promotion was a recent one. The former commanding officer had the General's pet orc in her custody without even noticing it. While she did nothing, I sent a messenger to Durnholde. Unfortunately, the orc escaped and my former superior drew General Blackmoore's ire. So as punishment for her, I was promoted to her rank while she was demoted to mine."

"This ‘Thrall’ was here?" Sunset blinked.

"Yes, I was part of the group who caught him." Waryk nodded. "It is hard to not notice the intelligence in his eyes, as much as he tried to hide it." The man frowned, "the others, however, thought that all orcs are brutes and had thought nothing of it at the time, which probably contributed to his escape."

"And you, Major?" Sunset asked, "what do you think about the orcs?"

There was a pause, before Waryk finally deigned to share his thoughts. "I believe that they are a lot more alike to us than the others think, Magus Shimmer."

The man may not know how to read or write, but he has a good head on his shoulders. Sunset nodded in agreement. It was hard not to draw comparisons. The other camps commanding officers were deeply rooted in complacency, their guards were barely disciplined compared to Captain Erik's Knights. Even General Blackmoore seemed to be much more interested in the bottles in his cellars than the current situation with the camps.

With such an attitude reigning supreme throughout the internment camps’ ranks, it might make fighting the orcs extremely difficult.

There was even a small part of Sunset that doubted that they would be able to stop the orcish breakouts completely.

Shaking her head, she banished those thoughts. She could not afford to fail now. She needed some results in case anything happens back at Dalaran. Dalaran was a fount of knowledge that she could ill-afford to lose, and not to mention that Archmage Antonidas was holding what might be her only key to the way back to Equestria.

She must succeed here, prove that she was an invaluable connection to a part of the Alliance and be able to shake off any accusations that could be used against her. She needed her position to be unassailable within the Kirin Tor. Even if they would bring up her involvement in her master's experiments.

Sunset's thoughts trailed off as she thought of him. Kel'Thuzad was a cranky old wizard, eccentric and paranoid. However, he had been an integral part of Sunset's education in the Kirin Tor, having taught Sunset most of what she currently knew about magic in Azeroth. He had been extremely disappointed in her, having thought that she would bring wondrous knowledge back from Quel'Thalas to share with him. He had shunned her, refusing to see her for weeks before she had to leave to save her own standing in the Violet Citadel.

Then there was Antonidas, the other side of the coin. The old wizard was manipulative but generous. It was clear that the ruler of Dalaran had only his city's best interest at heart. While not her master, Sunset would be ashamed of herself if she ever denied any of Antonidas' subtle gifts, scrolls of spells and items of power for certain information. Unfortunately, Sunset could never find it in herself to trust the sincerity of those gifts, for they were given to her in exchange for her whistleblowing on her own master.

They are probably both disappointed in me. However, it was too late for Sunset to regret not choosing a side. The coin has been flipped, and she chose herself.

Sunset sighed, staring off into the distance, wondering what the outcome of the ongoing storm in Dalaran would result in.

“This continual harassment grows tiresome. I was in the midst of important studies, delicate magic that requires weeks of preparation and ritual.” Kel’Thuzad had been forced to wait for hours, fuming at the insult, before he was permitted the bare courtesy of confronting his accusers. The group’s apparent spokespersons, Drenden and Modera, had long been two of his most vocal critics. Nonetheless, they would not have launched this latest inquisition without support from Antonidas, who had yet to show himself. What was the old man up to?

Drenden snorted. “That’s the first time I’ve heard your sort of magic called ‘delicate.’”

“An ignorant opinion from an ignorant man,” said Kel’Thuzad with cold precision.

A distant voice spoke to him then, the voice of a friend. By now its remarks had grown so familiar that they felt like his own thoughts. They fear and envy you. After all, thanks to this new course of study, you are continuing to gain in knowledge and power.

There was a sudden flash of light, and a scowling gray-haired archmage appeared in the hall. A small wooden chest was tucked under his arm. “I would not have believed it if I had not seen it myself. You have abused our patience for the last time, Kel’Thuzad.”

“The venerable Antonidas graces us with his presence at last. I began to think you had fallen ill.”

“Age frightens you, doesn’t it?” Antonidas snapped. “You realize there’s only one alternative.”

Let him think so, if that comforts him.

Calming somewhat, Antonidas said, “As for my health, you need not have concerned yourself. I was merely busy elsewhere.”

“Searching my chambers and probing my apprentices for evidence of forbidden magic? You should know better.” Kel'Thuzad seethed, quietly glad that Sunset Shimmer was off on a mission despite not notifying him. The girl was loyal, but she would stand no chance against the Kirin Tor's interrogation.

“True, your chambers bore no such evidence. The warehouses you own in the northlands, on the other hand…" Antonidas gave him a disgusted look.

Damn the man for being a self-righteous snoop. “You had no right--”

Antonidas tapped his staff to the floor, silencing him, and turned to the other magi. “He has turned the buildings into laboratories for a series of foul experiments. See for yourself, colleagues. Behold the fruit of his labors.” He opened the chest and tilted it so that all could see.

The decaying remains of several rats. Two were still scrabbling clumsily at the sides of the chest in a vain attempt to escape. Several magi bolted to their feet, and there was a hubbub of dismay. Even the golden-haired high elf who had been sitting in the back of the room seemed startled, though Prince Kael’thas was a man whose age made that feat nearly impossible.

Turning back to the captive rats, Kel’Thuzad saw that they had collapsed and stopped moving. Another set of failures, apparently. No matter. Someday he would create a stable undead specimen. His hard work would be vindicated. It was only a matter of time.

There are loose threads in the spell that silences you. Shall I show you how to unravel it?

Time, and his unknown ally, whose enigmatic voice occasionally helped him to move one step closer to his goal. Show me, he thought.

A young woman arrived in another flash of light. As she went to stand by Antonidas, the high elf’s gaze followed her with troubled, brooding intensity. But Jaina Proudmoore took no notice; she was utterly focused on her duties. The handsome prince didn’t stand a chance.

Her vivid blue eyes spared Kel’Thuzad an accusing glance, one that Kel'Thuzad returned. This girl was a good friend of her apprentice. Clearly inferior to her, being unable to understand greatness when she looks at it. She took the box from Antonidas, who explained, “My apprentice will see to it that the chest and its contents are incinerated.”

The woman inclined her head and teleported from the room. Across the room, the high elf frowned at the spot she had vacated. Under other circumstances, Kel’Thuzad might have found the silent drama amusing. However, left unchallenged, Antonidas was continuing his tirade. Mutely seething, Kel’Thuzad resumed his efforts to free himself.

“We have permitted this state of affairs long enough. Rapped his knuckles occasionally for his more questionable pursuits. Tried to guide him. Now we find he has been practicing evil magic. The name of the Kirin Tor is fast becoming a curse on the lips of the local villagers.”

“You lie!” Kel’Thuzad burst out, and a few of the magi were his again, waiting for him to offer an explanation. “Peasants remember the Second War just as well as we do. Say what you like about the orcs; their warlocks wielded great power. Power against which we had precious little defense. We have an obligation: we must learn to wield and counter these magics ourselves.”

“To form an army of dead rats, their unnatural existence measured in hours?” Antonidas asked dryly. “Yes, my boy, I found your journals, too. You kept quite detailed records regarding this abominable enterprise. You cannot mean to use these pathetic creatures against orcs. Assuming, of course, that the orcs should ever emerge from their current lethargy, escape the internment camps, and somehow manage to become a threat again.”

“Being younger than you hardly qualifies me for boyhood,” retorted Kel’Thuzad. “As for the rats, they are the gauge by which I measure my progress. It is a standard experimental technique.”

A sigh. “I am aware that you spend most of your time in the north these days. Your increasingly lengthy absences were what caught my attention in the first place. Yet even you must have heard that the king’s new tax has given rise to civil unrest. Your selfish pursuit of power could incite the peasantry to revolt. Lordaeron would be engulfed in civil war.”

He hadn’t known about the tax. Antonidas must be exaggerating. Besides, true magi would focus on matters of greater substance. “I will be more discreet,” he offered, gritting his teeth.

“No amount of discretion could possibly hide a secret of this magnitude,” said Drenden.

Modera added, “You know that we have always walked a fine line in order to protect our people without becoming a danger ourselves. We dare not sacrifice our humanity--not in appearance, and certainly not in truth. At best, your methods would see us condemned as heretics.”

It was too much. “We’ve been called heretics for centuries. The church has never been fond of our methods. Such sentiments notwithstanding, we are still here.”

She nodded. “Because we avoid dark magic, which leads to corruption and catastrophe.”

“Because we are necessary!”

“Enough.” Antonidas sounded weary. To Modera and Drenden, he added, “If words alone could have reached him, they would have done so before now.”

“I have heard your words,” Kel’Thuzad said in exasperation. “Merciful gods, I have heard them until I am sick of them! It is you who will not hear mine, and put aside your antiquated fea--”

“You mistake our purpose here today,” interrupted Antonidas. “This is not a debate. At this moment, your properties are being thoroughly searched. All items tainted by dark magic will be confiscated and, once identified to our satisfaction, destroyed.”

"And my apprentices?" Strange, he had not thought to found it in himself to care, but he could not help but hope that his most important piece would remain in Dalaran.

"They will be screened, and so long as they remain untainted by your work, they will find other work, other masters within the Kirin Tor."

His nameless ally had warned him this might happen, but Kel’Thuzad had not believed. Strange. He felt almost relieved that events had come to this pass. The need for secrecy had limited the scope of his work, hindered his advancement.

And Sunset could take care of herself. He would not expect any less of his most prized apprentice. She would prosper even when he left, and he would return to reap the benefits of her remaining in the Kirin Tor. Even now, he was sure that she was trying to solidify her position, trying to make herself indispensable to the Violet Citadel.

Clever, very clever. Perhaps too clever.

“In light of the evidence,” Antonidas said heavily, “King Terenas has agreed with our judgment. If you do not abandon this madness, you will be stripped of your rank and holdings, and you will be exiled from Dalaran--indeed, from all of Lordaeron.”

His mind racing, Kel’Thuzad bowed and left the hall. Doubtless the Kirin Tor were keeping his so-called disgrace quiet, fearing repercussions should his actions become public knowledge. For once, their cowardice would work in his favor. His wealth would never line the king’s coffers, but he would still leave.

And he would return, more powerful than ever.

30. Cruelty and Will IV

It was finally night.

Thrall stood beside Doomhammer and Hellscream, at the head of hundreds of their brethren. The orc army lay hidden in the shadow, thankful for the absence of Azeroth's twin moons. The humans possess poor eyesight in the dark, a weakness that would aid the orcs well on this night. However, despite this boon from nature, Thrall could not help but feel a little uneasy.

It was not hard to wonder why. For the first three camps, Thrall had inspired his incarcerated brethren within by infiltrating them as a broken orc. Each time, Thrall had found relative ease in hiding amongst his broken kin and teaching them about the old ways, bringing hope to them. Only when he had felt that they were ready did he signal Doomhammer and the others to come and save them from their human imprisoners. However, on the third camp, Thrall had been recognized, and knowing how swift communications between humans, there was no doubt that the remaining camps would be on alert, suspicious of any orc that they would catch that look remarkably by Thrall.

When he had relayed this piece of information to his fellow leaders, they had all agreed that to continue with such a routine would be too risky. They had to spend many hours wondering how to bring hope back to the orcs within the camps, for even if they would break down the walls, if the prisoner was unwilling, they would not walk out.

That was when Thrall had an epiphany.

"Humans talk," He had said, recalling his time in captivity under Blackmoore’s thumb. His human guards had spoken freely of important matters in his presence, clearly thinking that the dumb orc that they were guarding was too stupid to understand what they were speaking. Little did they know that Thrall had learned much, and remembered too much. " They think us dumb brutes, and speak freely around us. While the camps may know of my involvement now, they will talk of the breakouts in the presence of the prisoners, without care that there might be eavesdroppers." Thrall frowned, remembering the unpleasant memories of how the humans back at Durnholde gossip without care in Thrall's presence, while it had been extremely demeaning, he had appreciated the opportunity to learn about the world outside. "We can only hope that the orcs within would listen and take heart."

And so now they stood, watching the camp from afar, Thrall gripped the mammoth broadsword in his hand tightly, eagerly waiting for Doomhammer's signal to proceed.

The Warchief strode ahead, with his namesake weapon in hand. The Doomhammer was a massive weapon, a one-handed hammer made from some kind of heavy dark iron. The weapon’s namesake casually swung it up into the air, catching the attention of the entire army with the weapon's motion.

Holding the mighty weapon aloft, he nodded to Thrall, indicating to him to start. Thrall nodded in response and looked up into the cloudless sky, closing his eyes, he called out to the spirits of the fire and water to aid him. Heat churned in his belly, contrasted by icy coolness that filled in his head as the two spirits responded.

Please lend me your aid to free my brethren. He asked.

And they agreed.

Clouds gathered as rain began to fall. Lightning danced across skies, moving as Thrall willed. A bolt split into three, forming a jagged fork in the sky before Thrall guided it down, the lightning striking against the walls of the Internment Camp. A terrifying clap and blinding light filled his ears and eyes as the sound of an explosion tore through the gathered storm. As his sight dimmed, he could see from the remaining tongues of flames scattered in the debris that where once stood the wall, there now was a crater.

The wall has been breached.

Doomhammer swung his weapon down, and the nearest orcs charged, surging forward. Their neighbors followed them and soon, illuminated by the fires that were still spread around, a veritable green tide rolled towards the internment camp. The tide roared, and while Thrall could hear the humans crying out in response as he rushed forward, he could hear a similar roar in response from within the camp.

His heart leapt.

He was right to believe, his brethren had clung to hope. And now, the new Horde was here to answer that hope.

Sunset had almost finished her work when the world shook around her. Taretha had dropped by, a tray of food for her, allowing the redhead to take a much-needed break. The two had sat in the middle of the dining hall, the room Sunset had chosen to draw her matrix in and were chatting idly when it began to rain.

"Strange," Sunset had muttered as she stared out of the window, "it was supposed to be clear skies for the week."

"How did you know?" Taretha had asked.

"Magic," She had shrugged in reply.

Then the world shook as light filled Sunset's vision. Out of reflex, Sunset muttered a spellword to keep herself standing and another one to adjust her vision appropriately. Quickly, she rushed over to Taretha, who had fallen over in the aftermath.

"What's going in?" The blond girl asked, as Sunset held a glowing hand to her eyes, restoring her sight immediately as well. Before Sunset could reply, she heard it. The roar of hundreds of voices.

Orcs. Sunset realized, The orcs are attacking.

Then she heard it, over the clamor of the panicked voices of humans. Another roar from within the camp.

And the orcs are rebelling.

There was no time for her to think. Quickly, Sunset drew a glyph in the air and reached out into the hidden arcane space and brought forth an intricate staff that had a single carefully fractured jewel laid into its tip. It had been a farewell gift from Magister Rommath, and had powerful enchantments woven into its structures, with plenty of room remaining for Sunset to weave her own into it and strengthen it when she had the time.

She had hoped to have some time to do so, but now she regretted putting the task aside for so long. The spells within the staff would have to do for now. Considering the number of voices she had heard and as plagued by fatigue as she was, Sunset could only hope that it was enough.

Quickly, she fished out a small charm from within her pockets. It was a small thing, shaped like a little glass bottle but it was something that Sunset had prepared for civilians in case of emergencies. Urgently, she pressed one into Taretha’s hands.

“A seeking charm.” She told the confused girl. “It will always point to me, so that you can find me if you get lost. If you are in danger, break it. It will bring you and only you to where I am, no matter how far you are. Understood?” A bit of exaggeration, but Sunset was sure that the spell was powerful enough that it would still work even if she stood just outside the forests of Quel'Thalas.

The frightened girl nodded and flinched a little as a large figure seemed to smash into the main door of the hall, which thankfully held.

"Good, go to the kitchens then," She told her companion, "go!” The frightened woman nodded and rushed into the kitchens, where Sunset could see the chefs ushering her in and boarding up the door.

She will be safe. Sunset turned and faced the entrance. She had a job to do.

She began to walk towards the door when it finally gave way, opening up to a powerful green figure bulling its way into dining hall. The orc's piglike eyes squinted as he registered Sunset and roared, waving an axe in the air in challenge.

Sunset replied by pointing at the orc with her staff and muttered a phrase. A glyph formed in front of her, and multiple purple missiles poured forth from it, each crackling with arcane might as they flew towards the surprised orc and smashed into his torso. The orc stood no chance and was sent flying out of the dining hall, his chest caved in by the attack.

The body twitched as Sunset pensively approached. Noting that he was dead, Sunset clenched her teeth grimly. No matter how much time passed, it would seem that she still had yet to get used to the act of taking another's life.

Or perhaps it was the fatigue getting to her.

Focusing, Sunset continued her path forward, muttering spellwords and drawing glyphs. She reinforced her wards, drawing vital mana from the hidden manastones she had on her person even as she sent her senses forth, probing for information about the situation. Pulling her crystal ball out, she looked into it as her spell took effect and what she saw shocked her.

There are so many.

The outside of the camp was filled with green bodies. There were hundreds of them, and she could see more pouring in from the breach in the wall.

"Sunset!"

She looked up and saw Orys striding over with his group of knights, who had clearly gone through the thick of the fighting to reach her, given the blood on their persons. Orys removed his helmet as he approached, a concerned look on his features.

"Are you okay?" The sergeant asked and nodded as Sunset answered in the affirmative, he grinned wryly, "it looks like we won't be needing that spell you are working on anymore. Are you fit to fight?"

"Give me the order and you’ll see," Sunset shot back with a smile of her own. Privately, she was grateful that she was not trembling.

"Good, we will need your help." Orys frowned, "where's Taretha?"

"I told her to hide."

"Good choice," Orys nodded as he turned, replacing the helmet on his head and unlimbered a battleaxe, "follow me, we need to reinforce the others!"

The knights yelled in affirmative and as practiced, formed a defensive cordon around Sunset, giving her a degree of security from which she could wreak havoc upon the enemies. The group exited the building, and immediately Sunset was bombarded by the senses of the battlefield.

It was unlike anything she had experienced before. The fights she had been in the past with the Alliance were small skirmishes and now felt minor compared to the barrage bombarding her senses. The stench of blood, urine and feces assailed her sense of smell, shrieks and groans assaulted her ears over the clash of steel on steel and the thousands of images that filled her sight no matter what direction she looked.

For a moment, Sunset felt overwhelmed and would like nothing better than to crawl back into the relative safety of the building to hide away from all the chaos.

"--et! Sunset!"

Sunset blinked, the discipline instilled in her by the Kirin Tor taking over as she faced Orys who was shaking her shoulders. The man's eyes were filled with worry, but Sunset waved away the concerned man with a trembling hand. Drawing a deep breath, she stilled her nerves and focused.

The world stilled for a moment as Sunset gathered her thoughts, pooled her mana and formed the words. And then all hell broke loose as the battlefield raged around her like a storm.

And she was the eye.

The Knights were dutiful, with shields as large as their bodies, they held the orcs back even as Sunset rained spell after spell into their midst. Even as she chanted an enchantment to fortify her comrade's armor, she drew a glyph and sent a lance of searing fire into an orc that had broken through the lines and was charging towards her, incinerating their torso. Noting how damp the ground was, Sunset gestured and magically gathered the water to an area under a group of orcs that were advancing on her group. The ground and the snow above it turned to mud, before it gave way entirely, causing multiple greenskins to lose their footing and trip on each other. A knight suddenly yelled for her attention, and Sunset looked and gestured, gathering the cold snow around the knight and her two comrades before making the gathered frost explod with icy force, pushing back and freezing the orcs who were about to overrun them.

As she threw out spell after spell, what little snippets of the battlefield imprinted themselves in her mind. A group of man bringing down an orc covered in blood and mud, a massive orc with a black jaw who had screamed so loud that orcs and humans alike retreated terrified from him. A group of orcs rushing about the battlefield, breaking into the sheds and ushering their imprisoned kin out. Each image burned itself into Sunset's mind, threatening to overwhelm her thoughts.

However, one thing had terrified her immensely. A large orc, clad in black plated armor, the golden rim on the plates glinting in the fires of the battlefield. This one wielded a massive black hammer and moved gracefully in the battle, appearing to weave through the battlefield and leaving one dead opponent after another in his wake. However, it was not just his physical abilities that amazed, as Sunset followed his trail, she could see that wherever he went, the orcs in his presence fought more ferociously, as though bolstered by his presence.

That one must be Orgrim Doomhammer, Sunset realized pensively as she instinctually tightened her grip on her staff. The legendary leader of the orcs who had escaped from captivity. A warmonger, as Admiral Daelin Proudmoore had called him. And now that Sunset had seen him, she could believe it. Wherever he fought, the orcs pushed back the humans, turning the tide of battle in that area with just his presence.

And he had noticed her.

Intelligent eyes locked gazes with her and the mighty warrior advanced upon her group, flanked by groups of orc warriors rushing ahead. Sunset could see him gaze at the remnants of her spell casting, could watch the hostility on his unmoving features as he clearly registered her as a threat.

The great warrior marched forward, undeterred by the battle raging around him. Any soldier foolish enough to obstruct his path was quickly struck down by his massive hammer and even Sunset’s spellslinging fared no better in keeping him away. The massive orc in black armor was smart, always placing fighters between Sunset and himself, never offering a clear line of fire to Sunset. Slowly but surely, he made his way across the battlefield towards Sunset’s group of knights.

And that was not the only problem.

There are too many of them. Sunset realized. And it was not just them. The entire camp was outnumbered, the few brief glances out to the raging battle showed her the sight of small pockets of humans fighters slowly getting overwhelmed.

Sunset grimaced as an axe hurled by an unknown assailant bounced off her wards, feeling acutely her quickly depleting mana reserves. It was unlikely that she could keep this up for long.

"Orys!" She yelled out over the din of the battlefield, taking a brief break from her spellcasting to do so but keeping her eye fixed on the massive approaching figure clad in black armor.

"What?" The man shouted back even as he stood his ground against an orc twice his size.

"I am running dry!" She shouted, "we need to retreat!" She spied a clear shot at Doomhammer and sent a hail of frozen spikes at him. To her surprise, the orc stood his ground and lashed out with the hammer at his side, smashing the spikes with a series of rapid attacks.

“Orys?!” Sunset yelled again, a little bit of panic seeping into her voice.

The sergeant quickly dispatched his foe before turning back to her and finally seeing the unmistakeable figure approaching in the distance. Swiftly, he repositioned himself and two other knights so that they will stand between Sunset and the Horde Warchief when he reached them. “What do you have in mind?”

"I can teleport us out!" Sunset flinched as an orc somehow slipped past the knights, swinging a massive broadsword at her. Pointing her staff at him, Sunset called forth a massive gust of wind that sent the warrior flying. "Do I do it now?"

"How many can you get out of here?" Orys cried as he rushed to her side, battleaxe at the ready to cover her, an act she was silently thankful for. The man was a reliable ally in a scrap.

"Probably thirty, maybe more if I can find a quiet place." Said Sunset, glad that she no longer needed to shout to communicate with him. Doomhammer was a lot closer now and despite the presence of Orys and his knights, Sunset did not even feel remotely safe with the added security.

"Then we should get the non-combatants out too." Orys decided. "You sent Taretha to the kitchens to hide?" He glanced at her, to which she nodded in reply. "Then we fight our way there!"

"I can give us an opening," declared Sunset as she reviewed her reserves, noting that they were just enough for a few more spells to buy them some time. Hopefully, it will be enough to fend off the black armoured orc, who had been thankfully waylaid by a group of soldiers.

It was fortunate for Sunset, though not as fortunate for those brave men.

"Good, do it now!"

At the command, Sunset gathered the arcane power, noting the undesirable circumstances for her chosen spell. Still, it was the one best suited for the situation and if it required a bit more mana, then so be it. Clutching the staff in her hand and calling forth the magic within, the gust of wind that she had summoned roared again. Watching as the wind raged, she chanted words of power and despite the damp ground upon which they stood and the snow that still fell around her, a fire began to rise, carried by the wind into the sky and forming a towering column of flames that melted the snow for dozens of meters around.

The orcs fell back at this display, the unfortunate ones that were too close to the roaring inferno crying out in fear and pain as they were consumed by the flames. Most importantly was the fact that even the legendary Warchief of the horde fell back from this display of power, Sunset even took the opportunity to sway the tower of flames in his direction, forcing the orc and his warriors to quickly retreat from what was most assuredly a painful demise. Taking advantage of the brief respite, Orys ordered the group to move, and Sunset followed them without thinking, her mind still focused on maintaining the spell.

Only to stumble and clutch her head in pain as a bolt of lightning lanced down from the sky, it cut a jagged line from the sky as it scattered the column of fire into so many petals of flame drifting across the battlefield with incredible explosive force. Sunset instantly recoiled as the feedback from her shattered spell flooded her arcane senses, overwhelming the wards in place that had been starved of mana. She remained dimly aware of a figure picking her up and dashing away, of Orys yelling out orders somewhere next to her, of the hearty cheer of the orcs against the desperate cry of the humans.

What had broken her spell? Sunset wondered, even as unsure if she would want to know the answer to that question as she desperately tried to refocus her senses.

Thankfully, her senses soon returned to her, and Sunset became aware of Orys next to her, the man dabbing a wet cloth at her face.

"I'm awake, thank you." Sunset muttered, blinking as she made sense of her surroundings. They were indoors, in what could only be a hallway leading away from the great hall. She could just make out a group of soldiers fighting at the doorway, holding the orcs outside at bay. Blinking away the haziness in her vision, Sunset tried tried to stand, becoming just a little self-conscious when she realised that man had been carrying her through the hallway.

“Please let me down.” She asked, hoping that nobody else was looking.

“Ah, my apologies.” The sergeant knelt, gently lowering her to the floor, “are you fine?”

“Yes,” she replied as she pushed her feet down on the floor, taking a moment to regain her balance before turning to the sergeant, “thanks.”

Orys nodded before gesturing at her to follow, leading her down the hallway to a warehouse of some sort.

"Sunset!" She turned to see Taretha running towards her, Major Waryk and another female soldier following close behind. The major looked a little worse for the wear, a bloodstained bandage wrapped around his forehead in addition to the dented and blood-spattered armor he had donned. The woman beside him fared little better, but her eyes were sharp and focused, indicating that she was used to this.

“You are okay!” Sunset could hear the relief in the sergeant’s voice.

"I am okay, Taretha," Sunset replied. "Where is this?"

"In the warehouse behind the kitchens." Waryk replied promptly, "we have lost too much ground and the orcs had begun ransacking the place and freeing what was left of their brethren that we have imprisoned. They effectively have free reign of the place as of now and are just securing the area." The man sighed before he looked at her, "I have heard that you have something prepared to help us escape them, can you still do it?"

Can I? Sunset closed her eyes, feeling for what's left of her reserves. She grimaced as she noted how little there was after the feedback incident. She then opened her eyes, checking the number of people in the area before declaring."I can, but I'll need time."

"We can buy you as much time as you need." Major Waryk replied as he turned to the woman at his side, "lieutenant, gather the soldiers and tell to grab boxes, boards and timber." He ordered, "as soon as the knights beat the brutes back, we will board up the door." The woman saluted and quickly went about relaying his orders to the gathered personnel in the room.

"Sunset," Orys whispered as the major left to help, "what happened just now?"

"Someone broke my spell," replied Sunset, she shot a quick frown at the man, "the orcs have someone troublesome with them."

Someone apart from Doomhammer…

"Will they be able to interrupt with the teleportation?" Orys asked, his worry clear on his face.

"I doubt it." Sunset muttered reassuringly, but held her thoughts private on the matter.

If they could, then may the gods help us.

Thrall was in the thick of fighting when the flame column appeared. With a swift slash of his sword, he cut down the human he was fighting and clambered quickly to a better vantage point to see the spectacle for himself.

Who did this? His eyes scanned the crowd. The flames were unnatural, given how the column was shaped, so this could only be the work of a spellcaster. However, where were they?

There! He could see them, a group of knights huddled around a woman clad in violet robes. The group was making their way back towards the main compound of the camp and Thrall could see the mage holding up a staff as they made their way back.

Kirin Tor. Thrall's eyes narrowed in recognition. He had heard about them from the conversations of the guards who had thought him too dumb to listen. They were said to always be clad in their signature violet robes and that they were a cut above the wizards that Blackmoore had in his employ. Thrall had always wondered if he would ever see one of them in person.

Unfortunately, it would appear that he would have to face one today.

Still, while leaving the mage alone was a problem, he had other, more pressing matters to attend to. Running towards the breach and away from the fighting, Thrall stopped as soon as he believed he was safe and closed his eyes.

Spirit of the flame, I request your aid. He called.

In his mind's eye, a bright white fire lit, and Thrall bowed his head.

Thrall, son of Durotan, you call again for me so soon?

Forgive me, Thrall picked his words carefully. Of the natural spirits of the world, the spirit of fire was the most abrasive, the most unpredictable. But I would not have asked for you if there was no choice.

I request your aid to dispel the unnatural fire, he said, urgency rising in him as he heard the cries of pain of his brethren consumed by the flames. it has claimed many of my kin's lives and would burn many more. Water cannot douse it, but your lightning can scatter it.

The flame is wielded by one who would use it as you use your sword, The spirit argued, why would you want me to show favoritism in this battle so? Would you have me turn the weapons in your enemies' hands to ashes too? They demanded, a hint of outrage in their voice.

Thrall nodded, understanding the reasoning of the spirit despite its refusal. The spirits were natural forces of the world, and sought to preserve the balance above all else. However, he could not give up yet.

The fire is used as a weapon, yes. He agreed, but my warriors and I fight for the freedom of our kin. We intend to leave once they are free so that more lives are not unnecessarily lost. Leaving the flame column standing would claim more lives than this fight requires. As such, I beseech your aid.

Silence reigned in Thrall's head as the Spirit of Fire considered. It remained for a little longer still, leaving Thrall worried that the spirit would refuse his request.

Then a deafening clap of thunder caused Thrall to open his eyes and watch as a jagged bolt of lightning split the flame column into so many little petals of fire. Thanking the spirit for their help, Thrall gripped his broadsword and returned to the fray.

As he struck down human after human and directed his warriors to free their imprisoned kin, Thrall kept an eye out for the violet robed mage. While it would be possible to ask the spirit's aid again should another spell of such magnitude be used, Thrall would rather cut off the source of the problem before it would become one.

"Thrall!"

"Hellscream!" Thrall exclaimed as he turned, recognizing the voice. The chieftain of the Warsong clan looked terrifying, as he marched up to Thrall. Clasping their hands, Hellscream grinned.

"I presume you dispelled the fires?"

"The spirits were generous," Thrall replied. "But why are you here? Were you not in charge of stopping the humans from coming out of the compound?"

"They have retreated further in." Hellscream reported, pointing a hand at the Keep. "I have left a group of warriors to hunt them down while we come to help our broken kin escape!"

The fight goes well then. Thrall noted. "There would be no need to chase them down." He said to his friend, "we are only here to release our brethren." He took a quick look around, "we should check if all the prisoners have escaped, then we can retreat."

"Very well," Hellscream saluted, "I shall go to relay your orders."

It was then that Thrall felt a small prickling on the back of his neck. Something unlike anything he had felt before. No. Thrall corrected himself, he had felt this once before, before the flame column appeared. Quickly, he asked the spirits for their aid, to direct him to the location of this unnatural power. The Spirit of Air volunteered, and a small breeze of fresh air caressed his face, a clear indication for Thrall to follow.

"Hellscream, change of plans." Thrall ordered, "I need you and your warriors to follow me!"

"Understood," replied Hellscream as he called out for a group of orcs to follow them.

The fighting has dwindled and as such, it had become easier to navigate the battlefield. Thrall followed the breeze to behind the building, where it stopped in front of a wall. Thrall laid a hand of it, feeling the unnatural energies building up apprehensively.

"It is behind here." Thrall said, for the benefit of the confused warriors that had followed him. Closing his eyes, he beseeched the Spirit of Earth to open the way.

The ground shook, and the wall cracked. As the tremors intensified, the section of the wall broke and crumbled, letting Thrall see within the building.

It was a storage room of sorts, and Thrall could see multiple humans within, all looking at him with shocked expressions on their faces. At the far end of the room, he could see a group of humans holding the door against what could only be Hellscream's warriors battering on the other side. However, as his eyes traveled close, he could only gape in wonderment as he looked at the violet robed woman about ten feet away from him, hands glowing in power. Or more accurately, at who was directly beside her.

"Taretha?"

"Thrall?"

Then a flash of light filled his vision and when it cleared, she was gone.

Author's Note

As promised, the new chapter a week earlier. Hope the edits don't feel rushed and that you all enjoyed it!

31. Cruelty and Will V

As the light faded, Sunset's world spun. The arcane energy that the spell had required much more mana than she could safely offer and as such, she had to pay the price. As she lost control over her limbs and began to fall, Sunset could not be more grateful when Taretha had grabbed ahold of her, preventing a rather painful encounter with the ground.

Vaguely, she heard a gaggle of voices talking in the background. It would appear that Orys and Waryk were talking rather urgently with another person.

Tired... Need... Rest...

Sunset struggled to stay awake for a little while longer, before letting the darkness claim her.

Taretha! What was Taretha doing here?

There was no way that Thrall could have misheard that voice, no way that he would have took that face for another. The girl that had been so kind to him, who had helped him escape Blackmoore's clutches, who had been his friend as they lived their lives under the heel of Blackmoore... Thrall would recognize her anywhere.

"Thrall!" Hellscream's urgent voice snapped him out of his shock, and he turned to his fellow orc who met his eyes. "They're gone, it is an empty room." He snorted, "we should leave and see to the Horde."

Wordlessly, Thrall nodded his agreement and followed his friend away into the compound, ripping the makeshift barricade away, he confronted the surprised orcs on the other side of the door.

"There is no need to search the compound," he ordered, "find our people, grab what supplies you can find and leave. Spread the word to the others. Go!" The gathered orcs saluted in response, before scattering. As they left, Thrall and Hellscream quickly made their way out of the building, cutting down any humans too brave or stupid to bar their way instead of fleeing like their mage had done.

"Retreat!" It was then that they heard Orgrim Doomhammer's powerful voice roaring across the din of the battlefield, a cry that was soon echoed by his many captains as they began directing their brethren out of the compound. Joining their kin, Thrall and Hellscream joined the Horde as the massive group began pulling back from the Internment Camp.

Some of the humans gave chase, but the orcs were faster and could see better in the night. It did not take long for the battlegroup to scatter and outdistance their pursuers.

The agreed-upon meeting place was an ancient pile of standing stones. The night was dark, but orcish eyes did not need the moons’ illumination to see. By the time Thrall reached the site, dozens of orcs were huddled by the eight towering stones.

“Success!” cried a voice at Thrall’s right. He turned to see Doomhammer, his black plate armor shiny with what could only be spilled human blood. “Success! You are free, my brethren. You are free!”

The gathered throng cheered in response. A sound that filled Thrall's heart with joy, however, that joy was marred with confusion as Thrall recalled the face of the human girl that he had met not too long ago.

Taretha, what were you doing there?

"If you bear the news I think you do, Major, I'd be inclined to separate your ugly head from your body." Blackmoore growled.

"Then perhaps I should not speak." Major Waryk replied stiffly. Sunset admired the courage of the man to speak back to the most powerful man in Durnholde. She and the other high ranking members were gathered in the war room of Durnholde Keep, here to report on the defeat that they had suffered at the hands of the orcish Horde a week ago. When Sunset had regained her lucidity, she had learned that she had brought them to one of the nearer Internment Camps, rather than Durnholde. Not wanting to abandon their only mage, Major Waryk had delayed returning to Durnholde until she was well enough to travel. Refusing to delay their return trip any longer, the group made their way back to the Keep in a single day only to learn that the General had left on a hunting trip.

It had taken him two days to return.

She watched Blackmoore intently, seeing him glance at the bottle at his side for a bit before returning his gaze to the Major.

"Let me guess," Blackmoore drawled lazily, "There has been another uprising at one of the encampments. All of the orcs have escaped. No one knows where they are.”

"Would you still cut off my head if I confirm your suspicions?" Waryk asked tersely.

Blackmoore went red, probably because of the anger, Sunset noted. For a brief moment, the lazy general looked dangerous, his gaze filled with killing intent as he stared at the map on the table. Silence reigned in the room as the people in the room waited for the General's anger to subside.

"You may keep your head." Blackmoore finally declared. "But only because I have other tasks for you."

The general leaned back against his chair before grabbing ahold of the bottle next to him and downing a mouthful of the red liquid within. Sunset watched, keeping her disgust hidden behind neutral features, as the man wiped his mouth clean and looked at Captain Erik.

"Is it ready? This plan of yours?" The man demanded.

"Lady Shimmer has prepared all but two of the camps." Orys reported when the Captain gestured to him. "As soon as she is rested, we can move out and--"

"No need for that." Blackmoore waved his hand, cutting Orys off. "The ones you have managed will have to do." The General grinned, an ugly sight considering that his teeth were stained red by the wine. "Prepare your men, I will also have a group of Durnholde's finest accompany you. That will give you... a little over six hundred." He looked at Sunset, "you said you can handle that much, yes?"

"Yes." Sunset replied. "The rituals are well prepared to alarm me and transp--"

"I care not for how it works, only that it does." Blackmoore interjected rudely, dismissing her with a shooing gesture. Sunset gritted her teeth at the disrespect but kept her tongue. If only out of respect for Captain Erik, for surely the General would have him on a chopping block if Sunset said something out of line.

"Captain Langston will be leading this operation." Looking to Captain Erik, Blackmoore continued, "I will have you, Captain Erik and you, Captain Waryk, assist him in preparations. Once your mage had informed you of the orcs' attack, you will head to the camp using her magicks. You are then to defeat the orcs and capture their leaders. Is that understood?"

The now three captains saluted in response, muttering their affirmative to the General's orders. Sunset was surprised to see that the newly demoted Captain Waryk did not seemed unpleased with his new station.

"Good. Dismissed!"

Sunset was the first one out of the room, eager to be away from the General's presence. Bidding farewell to her companions, she began making her way towards her living quarters.

"Lady Shimmer! Please wait!"

Sunset turned, surprised to be hailed by none other than Captain Langston. The young man gave off a spoiled air,
and possessed a pretentious and self-centered disposition that Sunset was unfortunately familiar with.

"Captain Langston." She greeted, forced politeness keeping her voice neutral. "Is something the matter?"

"Something?" The man blinked owlishly before grinning in some foolishly found self-confidence. "Ah, I was hoping for some time with you. Blackmoore put me in charge of the operations, and I will need your help in the upcoming check for the battle plans."

Sunset took note of his confident smile, the absence of the other two captains and the all too eager eyes that were looking at certain places…

He's preening. Sunset realized. Sure enough, the Captain was puffing out his chest and giving his best, if comical, impression of a heroic soldier of the Alliance. The attempt was pathetic, painfully reminding Sunset of the days when she was still Celestia's student, when the nobles would attempt to please her in an effort to possess a connection to the princess.

They were no less pathetic than the man himself, though Sunset quickly recognized that somehow, the Captain was attracted to her.

Far from flattered, probably due to Captain Langston's disrespectful gaze, Sunset raised a hand in rejection. "I'm afraid that I'd be busy preparing for the upcoming battle," she replied frostily. "You can speak to Captain Erik if you need any assistance. I am sure that he can provide more assistance than me."

Clearly not expecting her to have rejected him, the Captain coughed into his hand. "Ah, no. I merely need some help in... the explanation, yes, of your means of transportation." Sunset smirked, not failing to notice the captain's bullshit. "Yes, as such, I will need you to accompany me to the great hall, that is where you will conduct your ritual, yes?"

"Correct, but as I have said, I will be busy for the time being." Sunset replied evenly, "furthermore, General Blackmoore seemed to have enough faith in my spellcasting arts. As such, you can be rest assured that my spellcasting will hold."

Sunset Shimmer watched as the man turned red with anger at her continued refusal to accompany him. Privately, she apologized to Captain Erik, as she had been looking continuously for an excuse to vent her frustrations on General Blackmoore, though his lackey would do for now.

He probably deserved it, considering that he was in such close proximity to what had happened to Taretha for the last few years...

"Now, listen here. You will join me, that's an order from the second-in-command of this kee-"

"What is going on here?"

"Captain?" Sunset's eyes widened in surprise as the Knight Captain Erik seemingly walked out from around the corner, followed by Captain Waryk and Orys. Sunset gave them a nod as Captain Langston spluttered himself into an awkward silence.

"Pardon the intrusion," the large man nodded at them, "but I can't help but hear heated voices coming from here." He glanced at his fellow captain, "is everything okay, Karramyn?"

Regaining his composure faster than Sunset had expected, Captain Langston straightened his back in an attempt to regain his dignity before muttering. "Nothing of consequence, Erik. I'd be going now."

Watching his fellow captain depart, Erik snorted and whispered to Sunset.

"I know you don't like him, but please don't torch our commanding officer before a large operation."

"Wouldn't be much of a loss," Sunset sniffed haughtily.

"Yeah, it won't." Orys agreed as he peered at Sunset, "he didn't hurt you, did he?"

"Now now, Orys, don't be going after him to defend Lady Shimmer's honor." Erik cautioned, "he may be a prude, but we still need him to help relay orders to the General himself."

"Understood, sir." Orys gave a mock salute, though Sunset could see that the man had his fingers crossed behind him. Unfortunately, the smirk on her face seemed to have given the sergeant away, seeing as Erik let out an exasperated sigh as he shook his head at the two of them.

"Cut them some slack, Erik." Waryk interjected dryly, "we couldn't stand him either. The boy looks like he had never seen a fight before."

"Aye, not that he should, at his age." Erik agreed as he turned towards her again, "nor you, if you don't mind me saying."

Sunset Shimmer shrugged but held her tongue wisely. Having worked with the man for a while, she had long gotten used to hearing Captain Erik's opinion on how a supposedly 'sixteen-year-old girl' should not be fighting for the Alliance at her age. It was an opinion that Sunset respected but vehemently disagreed with. Still, she respected the man, mostly because he seemed to look out for her from time to time.

Though he could have at least let her blast Langston down the length of the corridor just once during their stay.

Since they were together already, the group carried on their conversation as they made their way to their issued quarters, idly chatting about current events that they had recently heard about.

“Frankly speaking, I couldn't care less about my demotion,” Waryk remarked nonchalantly when Sunset broached him on the subject. “While my rank had changed, I am still in command of my troops and there is truthfully no reason in me remaining a major now that my camp has been overrun by the greenskins.”

“Still, it was undeserved.” Erik chipped in. “From the reports and what I could tell from my men, not even the General himself could have held that camp against such a force.” His eyes light up sudden as a thought occurred to him, "though, speaking of the general,” Captain Erik commented as he rounded a corner, directing the topic at Sunset "I heard you have recently gotten pretty close with Blackmoore's mistress."

"... Somewhat, I suppose." Sunset mumbled as she looked away.

"Mmmmmh..." He mused, "Don't tell anyone I said this but... she seems a little young, doesn't she? That Taretha? To be the General's mistress?"

Sunset made no comment, her thoughts already turning down a darker path as she recalled a certain event that had occurred over the past week. It had been a couple of days after the battle against the orcs. While she had woken up, her movements were still a little sluggish and she had needed some manner of assistance with some basic activities.

Taretha had been kind enough to volunteer to help her and had been in charge of helping her with basic activities that she would rather not disclose. However, it was after one of those activities when she had finally approached the other girl on a topic that had been on her mind since she had awoken.

"You knew that orc." Sunset rasped after the other girl had helped with wiping down her body. Sunset watched the other girl freeze briefly, but quickly regained her composure. "Don't worry, I have cast a silencing spell around us, no one will hear."

"Yes..." After a while, Taretha replied so softly that Sunset had to strain her ears to listen. "He is... my brother."

"Brother?" Sunset asked before devolving into a coughing fit. Waving the other girl's concern away, she continued, "he's a half-orc?" There had been numerous recorded cases of half-breeds, like the one who had assassinated King Varian's father long ago.

"No," said Taretha as she began folding the dirty cloth for storage. Sunset could tell that the girl was hesitating, clearly unwilling to expose any more information. Sighing, she snapped her fingers, gaining her companion's attention.

"No need to tell me," Sunset decided. The other girl had been bearable, hardly a nuisance and definitely an intellectual in her own right. In many ways, Taretha reminded her of Jaina, just without the strong will. Sunset could still respect that though. Besides, they were not that close yet and considering the fact that Blackmoore's mistress had an orc so close to her heart...

Sunset would be lying if she said that the thought did not amuse her to some extent.

Taretha looked surprised at her decision, but nodded gratefully at the redhead. Sunset accepted the gratitude with as much grace as she could, but when something caught her eye, her hand shot out and grabbed ahold of Taretha's arm.

"Sunset?"

Sunset deigned not to respond, merely quickly rolling up the sleeves. Her eyes widened at the dark welts on Taretha's forearm. Bluish-blackish bruises were not something that she had expected to see on someone that she expected to live a comfortable life.

"How did you get hurt?" Sunset asked, suspicion rising. She was no healer, but she could tell that these were not recent, some of them were already healing, meaning that they were not injuries gotten from the most recent conflict. And considering that she had not been in charge of any heavy-lifting on the trip...

Sunset liked to think that she was a smart girl. As such, she was very confident that she knew just who would be responsible for these wounds…

"I suppose that she is," Sunset replied finally to the captain before shrugging, giving off the air of someone who could not care. "But what can we do about it?"

It was a bold-faced lie and Sunset did care, but not because of Taretha. She had only known the girl for two months and while she would admit that she could tolerate her more than others, they were not yet close enough for Sunset to justify helping her out for any altruistic or heroic notion.

No, Sunset cared because General Blackmoore was scum, worth even less than the earth that he walked on. Sunset knew that she would take great vindictive pleasure in plotting the downfall of the worthless man. Taretha and the rest of Durnholde might even benefit from it.

But it would have to wait for now. Sunset thought. With a battle against the orcs fast approaching, any scheme she would devise for the general's downfall would have to wait. Sunset thought back to the jagged lightning that had split her flame spell, to the memory of a black armoured orc who she knew she had been ill-equipped to face, knowing that were she to survive the next battle, she would need to prepare for it.

Extensively.

General Blackmoore scowled as he downed another glass of wine, his loyal manservant, Tammis Foxton, looking on anxiously at him. Not that anyone could rightly blame him. Blackmoore was known for his foul temper, especially when he was drunk, wherein he would become extremely violent.

And nowadays, Blackmoore had more reasons to be angry, drunk and violent. Unjustifiable reasons, sure, but as the General of Durnholde Keep, who could stop him?

Not one lowly manservant who had whored out his wife to feed an orcish child and given his only daughter to please his lord, that's for sure.

"Bah," Blackmoore growled as the glass ran dry. Glaring at it, he thrust out the offending item at Tammis Foxton who started at the sudden gesture. "More wine!" He snarled.

The man quickly scrambled up to him, decanter in hand, unfortunately, only a pathetic amount trickled out.

"My a-apologies, milord." Tammis stammered, "it's empty."

"What do you mean it's empty?" Blackmoore growled.

"There's no more wine," the man replied, holding out the decanter as if to prove a point.

Blackmoore's features darkened. A stupid man with a traitorous daughter. "Is that what empty means?" He asked, his voice eerily silky smooth, causing his servant's face to go deathly pale. Years of dealing with him had taught Foxton that this was merely the calm before the storm.

"GET MORE!" Blackmoore roared, hurling the glass. Thankfully, his aim was unsteady, causing the glass the miss the fleeing manservant and shattering against the wall. Heaving from the sudden exertion, Blackmoore brought an arm down on his seat's armrest in frustration.

"Useless buffoons." Blackmoore growled. "Can't even find one stupid Thrall." Still, all was not lost. It was all but confirmed, Thrall was indeed leading the horde, just as Blackmoore had wanted. Now, all that remained was to find him and remind him who his master was.

His plan had been a success too. Waryk’s reports had indicated that the mage Sunset had clashed with Thrall. The fight had gone poorly, which was definitely a shame, but blood had been scented in the water. The next fight would not go well for the orcs, Blackmoore had seen the magi of Dalaran in action before and knew how dangerous they could be when they had time to prepare.

The next fight would definitely go poorly for the orcs, and with any proper amount of luck, they would break the Horde and capture his little runaway slave.

A pity that Taretha would be useless in that regard. Blackmoore mused, he counted on the orc's attachment to the girl, knowing that Thrall would come running to save that little traitor.

"I should kill her." Blackmoore muttered.

Yes, that was a good idea, if the plan that stupid captain and mage proposed have failed to bring in his pet. Perhaps her death would get Thrall to come to him. Blackmoore smiled at the thought, an ugly sight to behold as he released a chuckle.

Perhaps that little minx had a use after all.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait. I just got a new job but as I was in need of money, I had to do quite abit of overtime, which led to having less time to edit this chapter, mostly none at all.

Next chapter will also take quite awhile, since I am still in OT hell(need to pay those bills) and I am also rewriting the next couple chapters since I felt that some developments were a little bit too fast.

Anyways, once again, sorry for the late show and I hope that you enjoyed the chapter!

Sincerely,
Riposte

32. Battle Plans

“We should have plenty of soldiers,” Erik muttered as he ruffled through the papers on his desk. “If the general keeps true to his words.”

“Let us hope so.” Waryk replied, looking up from the maps that he and Sunset were looking at, the two had been busy identifying possible defensive strategies to employ depending on which camp would be attacked, a task he was much suited for, as his illiteracy would not do him any favours. “I did a rough count at the last battle and I believe that there were a few hundred orcs on the last raid.” He looked down at the maps again and frowned. “Small wonder we were so quickly overrun.”

Noticeably, Captain Langston, the commanding officer of this operation, was not present. Not that that was any surprise to Sunset. In his place was Sergeant Jadrien, who helped Orys assist Captain Erik with the logistics of the operations.

“We should be good,” the redheaded sergeant reported, “most of the knights are on standby, and soldiers are already filtering in from the nearby camps and militia.” He looked at the assembled captains, “for all intents and purposes, it would look like the they are reinforcing Durnholde. That will keep the Horde in the dark of our true tactics.”

“Let us hope that they stay none the wiser then,” Orys muttered, idly scratching his growing moustache, “the greenskins are starting to feel like the ones my pa used to tell me about, not the ragtag mobs that we were used to fighting. Not to mention,” he casts sideway glance at Sunset, “they have a mage with them too.”

“Not a mage,” Sunset replied, eyes not leaving the map nor the mana crystal that was glowing in her hand. “The bolt of lightning at the time had no hint of the arcane in it.” Her eyes glowed as she recalled the magical attack that had split her pillar of fire. “Nor was it like the fel magic that the orcs used to employ.” She added, idly recalling the first time she had encountered an orc warlock. The magic in the lightning bolt had none of the wrongness, none of the corrupting influence that had been present in the battle that time.

No, the magic that had been employed was different. It had felt more…

Natural.

“If that is the case…” Erik spoke, “then we should keep Lady Shimmer in reserve.” He gave no time for Sunset to protest as he continued, “it is clear that the orcs know of you and will have prepared for your appearance. As such, you will have to stay back at the camp when we arrive with a small escort.” As Sunset tried once again to protest that statement, the knight captain stared her down. “That will be an order, milady. You will stay in the camp after you have brought the soldiers in and lend what magical support you can. But otherwise, you must keep yourself safe, either to bring in more reinforcements or to get our people out if things go badly.”

“Yes sir,” Sunset muttered sullenly, looking and sounding like her age for a brief moment.

“Good,” Erik nodded satisfied as he put the documents away and moved over to the map table in the War Room, looking at the others in the room, he continued, “now, as we have been told, Lady Shimmer can bring in about two hundred knights in one teleportation. As such, I believe that we should split the soldiers into clear divisions with their own distinct orders in case we could not be present to direct them.” The others nodded, seeing the wisdom in such a decision. Their army had very few commanders, as such, it would be better for the troops to act with clear orders in mind that could be overridden as needed.

“We shall have the army split into three groups. The first one should comprise of the mounted knights, we will strike the orc lines while they are surprised and quickly retreat back into the safety of the camp.” Erik made a motion where he caught his own punching fist. “That should buy us enough time for the second group to fortify the camp and wait for the reinforcements to join us before we march out against the orcs en masse.” He then folded his arms, “this way, we can bring the fight to the orcs and retreat back into the camp wherever necessary to regroup.”

Murmurs of approval rose from those assembled here, even from Sunset. It was a sound plan, keeping the orcs away from the encampment where the fighting would be the most chaotic should it happen there and bringing the fight to them, which would take the initiative away from the orcs and make it harder for them to strike at the camp.

“I shall lead the first company of mounted knights while Captain Waryk shall lead the second company on foot.” He looked at his fellow captain, who nodded in agreement. “We will follow Sunset through the portal first where Captain Waryk will take command of the camp while I move against the orcs, there, he will assess the situation and send Lady Shimmer back for reinforcements when needed.” He turned to Orys, “you will accompany me and escort our young mage, keep her safe, understood?”

“Yes sir!” Orys snapped a quick salute while Sunset tried her best to suppress an eye roll at that statement.

“Am I to presume that Captain Langston will be leading the reinforcements?” Sergeant Jadrien asked. At Erik’s nod, the man nodded, “aye, I’d let him know.”

Hopefully he would be competent enough to at least follow the plan. Sunset thought but wisely kept those words to herself. As much as she disliked that man, he was still a captain of Durnholde and many knights and soldiers took their orders from him. Outside of petty moves, Sunset knew that she should not do anything drastic.

Yet.

A sudden knock on the door drew everyone’s attention and the door was swung open to reveal Taretha standing there, a tray of snacks and refreshments in her hands,

“Ah, lady Foxton,” Erik grinned, “come in, come in. We have just finished our meeting, your timing could not be any better!”

“Ah, thank goodness,” Taretha smiled back, “I was worried that I would be interrupting.”

The good captain laughed and beckoned the young lady to lay the food on the table. One by one, the assembled officers muttered their thanks as they helped themselves to the food, chatting with Taretha as they ate. All except Sunset, who stared as subtly as she could at the woman from time to time.

She hides it well. Sunset noted. Looking at Taretha now, being the ray of sunshine that she was, one would never had guessed that underneath those sleeves and clothes were bruises that had been ‘gifted’ to her by the master of the keep. But even with all that going on, Sunset had to admire that spirit. From what she had heard, the girl had been Blackmoore’s mistress for years.

To have endured this sort of treatment for so long, one could only wonder how unbreakable her will was.

It was a pity, really, for such a person to be stifled so by the incompetent general Aedelas Blackmoore.

It was two days later, late into the night when Sunset felt one of the many alarms that she had set up days before flare up on her arcane senses. She had been lying in bed, resting after a full day's work of preparation when it had happened.

The orcs are attacking. Immediately, she sat up and with a snap of her fingers, her robes flew towards her which she quickly wore over the tunic and pants that she had donned. With another quickly muttered spellword, she saw her world being enveloped in a bright purple glow which faded to reveal the barracks before her, with many knights looking at her with shocked expressions. Quickly, she sought out the one that she was looking for.

"Orys!" She yelled, catching the man's attention, who sat up from his bunk and looked at her, his attention given wholly to her and the urgency of her tone. "The orcs are on the move!"

Eyes widening, the young man gave a nod, quickly barking out orders to his comrades, telling them to spread the word to the garrison and most importantly to find the other officers and gather them in the great hall. Satisfied with the results, Sunset turned, knowing that she was no longer needed here and quickly moved towards the agreed upon meeting point.

There in the great hall of the keep, she waited by the massive teleportation circle she had drawn on the ground with her staff of power in hand, watching as knights and footmen alike filed into the hall in neat orderly lines. Thankfully, she did not need to wait long, as the officers themselves began arriving.

Captain Erik was the first one to arrive, the massive man riding his steed into the hall. The captain did not speak, just offered Sunset a quick nod to acknowledge her presence before taking his place by her side. Afterwards, the other captains and sergeants showed up in quick succession, with Captain Langston and Sergeant Jadrien joining them last. The two had been conversing as they entered the hall, though Sunset could tell that it was a heated of argument of some sort. Sensing the discourse in the air as well, Captain Erik moved the meet the duo, steering his steed forward, with the rest of the group following after him.

"What is the matter?" Erik asked as he approached, catching the attention of the two men. Unsurprisingly, Captain Langston looked slightly abashed before reverting his pompous self, gesturing at the sergeant to explain whatever it was that they were discussing to his fellow captain. More worrying, however, was the fact the Sergeant Jadrien not only looked downright angry, but also very apologetic as he began his report.

"I'm sorry sir, but there seems to be a big problem that just came up." He gave a sideways look at Langston, "we will be missing at about two-thirds of our forces tonight."

"What?" Sunset exclaimed as Waryk and Orys echoed her words. To his credit, Erik maintained his composure and merely gave a smoldering stare at Captain Langston, who Sunset was pretty sure was responsible for whatever the sergeant was going to tell them.

"May I ask why?" Sunset could hear Erik's teeth clenching in anger from where she stood.

"Captain Langston had deployed them to scout the area around Durnholde," the sergeant reported, "and it would be a while before they could return."

"Of course I did." Langston protested, apparently unaware of the growing disapproval from the group. "As the commanding officer of this operation, I too have to make sure that the area around Durnholde is free from the greenskins! What if their attack on the internment camp is just a distraction? This place will be defenseless!"

It took all of Sunset's self-control to not incinerate the blabbering fool where he stood. Which was a wise choice, as Captain Erik swiftly took control of the situation.

"Enough!" He spat, the tone in his voice shutting his fellow captain down. Turning his gaze to the sergeant, Erik asked, "can you send out messengers? Get the troops back to here in time?"

"I had already sent out messengers, milord." The sergeant replied to which Sunset nodded in approval, at least some people have more sense. "Some of them just left and we should be able to get them back in under an hour."

"Good, then we shall stick to the plan. Wait here and prepare the forces, once Magus Shimmer comes back for you, you shall join us at the camp. The rest of us shall move out now." With that said, Captain Erik steered his steed around, moving to return to the teleportation circle.

"Wait!"

What now? Sunset groaned inwardly as Langston moved to stand before Captain Erik.

"I regret to inform you of this now, but I am making changes to the battle plan." This time, Sunset made to move a hand up, a spell at the ready but held the action back when Orys placed a restraining hand on her arm, shaking his head as if to tell her that whatever it was that she was planning to do, it was not worth it.

Yet. Sunset promised to herself.

"What changes are you making on the eve of battle?" Erik asked, incredulous to what he was hearing.

"As the commanding officer of this operation, it would not be right for me to not be part of the advance force." Langston sniffed, "as such, I shall join you."

"Then who will lead the second company of soldiers?" Erik asked.

"I will," Captain Waryk volunteered, stepping forward. As Erik turned to face him, the other captain gave his reasons, "with the troops coming in late, I believe that I will be better suited to organize them to prepare for the second teleportation trip. Captain Langston can take my place to command the infantry in the first wave, I believe that he would be better suited to the role than to organize groups of returning troops."

The hidden jab at Langston was unnoticed by the man himself, but Sunset could appreciate the candor.

"Very well." Captain Erik acquiesced, "let us move to the teleportation circle then." Kicking his steed gently, he directed it forward, with Captain Langston scrabbling to keep up behind him.

As Sunset moved to follow, she could not help but notice a familiar face amongst the castle staff that had come to see the army depart. Giving the other girl a wave, Sunset moved to join the army,

"Are you ready, Magus Shimmer?" Captain Erik asked, the aggravating Captain Langston by his side. As Sunset nodded, he turned to Orys who was standing beside her. "Orys! Pick two of the knights, you are to act as our mage's escort. Make sure that no harm comes to her, she's our only way to bring in more troops and also our only way out!"

"Yes sir!" Orys saluted, giving Sunset lopsided grin as she turned to look at him. "I'll die before I let an orc get to her, sir!"

“I’d be holding you to that, Sergeant.” Sunset remarked, before a playful thought occurred to her, “if an orc gets to me, I’ll take it that you’ll owe me one?”

“You can count on me to keep that from happening, milady.” Orys chuckled. “Unless you decide to go find one without us.”

“Now, if you are quite finished,” Erik remarked dryly, interjecting before Sunset could reply, “perhaps we can get a move on?”

Sunset gave a nod to both men and began channeling the mana into her body. Feeling the familiar warmth flood her very self, she opened her eyes and gave the Captain a nod, indicating that she was good to cast the spell when ready.

A nod in reply was all that was needed.

As Sunset released the mana into the circle below, a massive light filled the Great Hall and when it faded, the army of the Alliance was gone.

Author's Note

Now this chapter was a pain in the ass to write, especially since this was formerly part of a single big chapter that was over 15000 words long that I decided to split into 4 chapters but could not find the time to get around to doing.

Anyways, big showdown incoming next chapter! Hope you guys enjoyed this one and are looking forward to the next!

1. Explosive Entrance

I am done. Sunset Shimmer practically seethed with indignation as she dropped the backpack that had been prepared by the Princess for her departure, though of course not the departure that Sunset had in mind. In fact, ever since Sunset had been denied access to the mirror, she had spent a considerable amount of time digging through the library's public and restricted sections.

What she had found had fascinated her to no end. While Celestia had said that the mirror was a relic that would show her true potential, the notes had revealed that it was so much more, namely a portal to other worlds. The statement had seemed far-fetched at the time, and while Sunset had been curious to see if they were true, she had never been able to pick up the courage to actually test the validity of the other statements.

That was then, and now? She had been ousted by the Princess, who most probably had no intention of ever asking her back. All the resources that had previously been at her beck and call were effectively cut off. With no family to begin with, and no home to return to now, Sunset Shimmer had nothing left to lose.

She now stood before the object of her interest. An otherwise unremarkable oval shaped mirror who had revealed to her, Sunset Shimmer, a most remarkable fate. For it could not be anything but so, of that she was certain. For it had been her destiny to stand with, or against, Celestia as her equal. It must be.

It cannot be anything but so…

Shaking her head to clear it of such troubling thoughts, Sunset looked at the mirror once more. Fortune seemed to be smiling upon her, as it seemed to be active. The notes she had happened upon had hinted that the portal would only be open at certain lunar phases.

It almost seemed as though fate was on her side after all, despite Princess Celestia’s best efforts.

Tearing her eyes from the crystal mirror, Sunset looked back at the closed doors at the far side of the room. She took a moment to recall all that had happened, all the lies that were told to hinder her, all the times she was told that she was destined for greatness and subsequently denied it by the one who foretold it.Truth be told, she should have seen this happening, after all there were signs that Celestia had intentions of ousting her. It began with the adoption of Cadance, then the subsequent time spent with the ascended pegasus instead of helping her with her studies. Not long after, the lessons became little more than research and self-study sessions. At the very least, she now knows better thanks to the painful lessons imparted to her on this very day.

“One day,” Sunset whispered, “I will return one day. Then I’ll make you see that I am every bit as worthy as that pegasus.”

Turning back to the mirror, she steeled her nerves and reached out with a hoof towards its surface. As expected, her hoof hardly felt any resistance as it plunged into the mirror, sending ripples throughout its surface.

“Fascinating.” Sunset Shimmer licked her lips hungrily, she could almost smile the wealth of knowledge on the other side, beckoning her forth, daring her to come claim them. Unfortunately her reverie was broken when she heard the shouting from beyond the door.

“Huh, took them long enough.” Sunset muttered. While the royal guard was quite inefficient in a multitude of ways, at the very least they were good at finding things like a hound would. Unfortunately for Sunset, this meant they probably discovered her escorts that she had knocked unconscious some twenty minutes ago.

They would find her in seconds, and the last thing she needed was Celestia on her case.

Taking a deep breath, Sunset stepped forward and steeled herself, preparing to dive forward into the mirror. That was before she felt more than heard an explosive surge of magic in the distance. Turning around, she reached out with her magic, only to gasp in shock as she realized that a rainbow-coloured shockwave was bearing down on her.

There was no time to manage a teleport spell, and Sunset flinched as the shockwave passed her by, causing her to fall backwards.

Into the mirror.

If pressed to recall what happened, all that Sunset Shimmer would share was that she heard the sound of shattering glass that transitioned to the excruciating pain she felt when something extremely hard smash into her face before she lost consciousness.

It had been a good day. So good that Antonidas, Archmage of Dalaran, leader of the Kirin Tor allowed himself a small smile. Rare was the occasion when the Master of Dalaran would leave his city to answer the request of city guards to deal with a rogue wizard, in fact, some may even say that such a task would be beneath his notice. However, the reason that Antonidas personally came was in fact, to inaugurate his apprentice into the next phase of her studies.

Jaina Proudmoore, youngest member of the royal family of Kul Tiras, was especially gifted for her age. In fact, her talent has blossomed even greater under his own tutelage. Unfortunately, while he was loathed to send the daughter of the good Admiral Proudmoore out for fieldwork, favouritism can only go so far.

Luckily for him, Jaina had been most eager for the task ahead. In fact, Out of all the court ladies he had seen, Antonidas would even say she was the most ‘hands on’ among them all, probably a trait she inherited from her father.

In fact, now that the task was over and done with, he was wondering if he should even be worried. Under his supervision, Jaina had easily incapacitated the rogue wizard, who had unfortunately perished from losing control of his own spell.

The child had been in shock over watching the wizard reducing himself to cinders, but had otherwise recovered quickly. Antonidas has initially been concerned by how well the girl had adapted, but dismissed it quickly.

After all, it would be for the best that she learned that death and destruction were still perils within the world.

Of course, now that the subject of the request has been dealt with, it falls to the Archmage and his apprentice to handle the ‘cleanup’ before they could call the guards in.

‘Cleanup’ being the confiscation of all objects that were either too dangerous or valuable to leave in the hands of mundane minds.

Standing over the now deceased wizard's desk, Antonidas flipped through the notes that were left, not above using the sleeve of his violet robe to clear the dust that had gathered on some of the papers.

While the wizard himself had been most unremarkable in the duel against his apprentice, Archmage Antonidas was forced to concede that he was quite fascinated by the research documented within the papers.

“Master Antonidas?”

“Yes Jaina?” Antonidas replied, eyes not leaving the papers in which multiple formulas and theories were hastily scribbled on.

“I have searched the upper floors as you have told me, there is nothing that should endanger the guards left up there.”

“Thank you, my child.” Antonidas replies. “Now, I would like you to find a container to put these into.”

“Excuse me, but are those?”

“What our deceased culprit had been investigating, yes.” Turning around, Antonidas faced his young apprentice.

“He has been researching magic of a most complex, and dangerous kind. Portals.”

He could see the disappointment clearly in the emerald eyes of his apprentice. In fact, he would not even berate her for showing it so clearly. Portals were already a common subject of study in Dalaran. In fact, one might even say that it would be humiliating for a mage to not at least know the theory behind the matrix behind such magical constructs.

However, within the documents on the table was the culmination of a research into a far more dangerous subset of that study.

“The notes here are not what you think they are, Jaina. And I would ask that you do not look at them until I give you leave. Understood?”

Jaina straightened and nodded, clearly knowing a test when she hears one. In fact, that was one of the most endearing part of his apprentice. Despite being barely a teenager, she was capable of mature and sensible thinking. Much unlike his other colleagues.

“Good,” Antonidas smiled, “now, about tha-“

A slight tingling sensation upon his neck was all the warning he had before the room that they were in shook violently. Reacting quickly, Antonidas grabbed his apprentice’s arm with one hand while the other traced a multitude of sigils in the rumbling air.

And not a moment too soon. A giant wave of arcane energy suddenly burst forth from underneath them, splintering the wooden floor and walls alike and causing window panes to break apart in a multitude of shards. It was a great amount of magic, except that it was wild and unfocused, as such, it washed over harmlessly over the sphere of arcane magic that Antonidas has conjured up over himself and Jaina.

And as suddenly as it had began, the magical surge ended, with the ruined furnishing of the house the only reminder of its passing.

“It appears you missed something.” Antonidas remarked as he dispelled the shield. Closing his eyes, Antonidas cast a seeking spell, letting his mind’s eye sweep over the entire structure of the house for the source. It was not long before he found it lying past a faint but still fairly obvious outline in the floor of what had once been the living room.

“Ah, a hidden door.” Antonidas opened his eyes and faced his shamefaced apprentice, “you will not be reprimanded for missing it. It was well-hidden, but not well-warded. Come.”

Striding our of the room, Antonidas expertly weaved himself through the ruined hallway, taking care not to catch his robes or cloak on any of the destroyed wooden fooorboards. The moment he entered the living room, he gestured sharply, and the previously hidden trapdoor swung open in a cloud of dust and splinters.

Waving his apprentice over, Antonidas carefully descended down the flight of stairs that had been revealed, a seeking spell active in case of any further unpleasantries that the late wizard had left behind.

It turns out that his worries were unwarranted however, as his descent down into what appears to be a basement was largely unobstructed, save for an iron door with no less than three locks to now bar his way.

Letting his magic senses wash over the door only to turn up with the lack of defenders, Antonidas chuckled ruefully before reaching out and clenching his fist. In correspondence with his spell, the three locks crumpled upon themselves and fell to the ground as the door slowly swung over.

The room behind the door was otherwise unremarkable. A broken mirror hung from the far wall, a broken shelf of what seemed to be ruined books, a table of smashed flasks, and what seemed to be a naked human girl upon the floor among what appears to be broken glass...

Eyes widening in alarm, Archmage Antonidas strode forward, waving a hand to telekinetically push the debris away from his path. Ignoring the gasp of alarm that no doubt came from Jaina behind him, the Archmage took off his cloak to cover the modesty of the flame-haired girl before he regarded her. She looked younger than Jaina, and was covered in cuts and had a particularly nasty bruise on her face, but they were nothing that the healers could not deal with. What was more alarming however, was the fact the unbridled power that he could sense within her.

Other mages would wonder what they would have to do in such a scenario. However, Antonidas was the leader of the Kirin Tor, and the answer was clear as day to him.

Kneeling down, he carefully wrapped the girl in his cloak before picking her up. Turning around, he came face to face with the concerned face of Jaina Proudmoore.

“Master Antonidas?”

“Collect the documents left upstairs and then tell the captain of the guard to meet me in the living room.” Antonidas instructed curtly as he walked past her in the direction of the stairs.

Jaina nodded, immediately understanding the severity of the situation from her master’s tone. Turning around, she scampered up the flight of stairs, leaving Antonidas alone with his unexpected charge.

Gazing down at the unconscious girl he now held in his arms, Antonidas shook his head.

“And it was such a fine day…”

Author's Note

Hello everybody. I hope you enjoyed the story so far. Truth be told, I am worried that my writing had regressed after years of studying, so I would appreciate it if any of you have criticisms to give.

Thanks for reading and leave a like if you enjoyed the story.

18. The Devil and The Deep Blue Sea

Sunset knocked upon the ornate wooden doors that led to Antonidas’ office. As she waited for his reply, she contemplated what the master of Dalaran might want to do with her. Truth be told, she had never interacted at length with Jaina’s personal mage tutor, despite being an apprentice of an Archmage herself.

Still, what does he want with her?

“Enter.” An elderly voice told her from beyond the doors. Apparently, she was not to be kept waiting. Most curious indeed.

Not like she had any alternative, as such Sunset wasted not any time pushing the doors open, after making a quick search for any hidden spells that would put her at his mercy, of course, a habit she had picked up under her tutelage from Kel’Thuzad.

The study was as one would expect from the ruler of Dalaran, with a table at the far side of the room, and the walls lined with shelves full of tomes and other objects. Decorated not extravagantly, but with enough books, contraptions and magical trinkets to impress anyone who would enter, be they mage or of the common mind. By Celestia, Sunset had seen her fair share of magical tomes and items during her time in the Kirin Tor and even she could not suppress her awe at what was displayed in the room. Surely this was but a fraction of the Grand Magus’ possession, but that was probably far more than she would accumulate even for another ten years.

The elderly man was standing beside his table, and had turned at Sunset’s entrance. Giving her a warm smile, he beckoned. “Come, apprentice Sunset, have a seat.”

“Thank you, Master Antonidas.” Sunset nodded and walked quickly to the indicated chair before seating herself when the Archmage had done so in one across the table.

“I am sure that you are curious as to why you are summoned.”

“Yes, Master Antonidas.” Sunset replied honestly, the chances are low that there would be lie-detecting spells in place on the room, so there was no reason why she should take any chances here. Despite the fact that such spells were immensely complex and could be easily detected and circumvented by one of her caliber, still, one can never be too careful.

“Good, curiosity is a virtue within the walls of Dalaran, though not in excess. I suppose you would agree with me on that.”

“Yes.”

“Regardless, how goes your training?”

Panic flared within Sunset. Does he know? That question briefly flashed across her mind before she quickly composed herself. There was no way that he would know, from what her master, Kel’Thuzad, had shown her, he had been extremely meticulous in ensuring that his experiments were hidden from the eyes of others.

Especially those that would hinder his work.

“It is going well, Master Antonidas,” She said, neither lying not telling the complete truth. “Master Kel’Thuzad is a great mentor.”

“I see, I am glad that you are getting along well,” Antonidas smiled before standing up. Sunset made to follow, but a simple wave from Antonidas made it clear that he wants her to be seated.

“Now, for the reason that I have called you here,” Antonidas said as he began tracing runes in the air, patterns that Sunset recognized to be a summoning spell, a small but complex one. “You see, you always have been a person of interest among the elites of Dalaran.”

“A young girl with such huge magical potential locked away and undetected? Now, that was most curious indeed.”

He ended his spell, and Sunset watched as an ornate box materialized onto the table.

“And as one of the two magi that found you,” Antonidas continued as he walked over the container, “you might say that you have left a great mystery for me to solve. I must say that while it took me awhile, I finally happened upon one of the most important answers to the mystery that surrounds you.”

No. He couldn’t have… Sunset thought, her hands gripping the folds of her robes nervously. Could he?

“You are not from around here, are you? In fact, one would even say that you might not be of this world, am I correct, Apprentice Sunset Shimmer?” Antonidas asked, his voice solemn and serious.

To her, the pressure in the room seemed to have multiplied tenfold as those words left the Grand Magus’ mouth. Sunset’s throat constricted in sheer terror as she looked upon Archmage Antonidas, who suddenly seemed so much more intimidating than usual. How did he found out? That was the first question on her mind, only to be replaced by a more immediate and terrifying thought, what is going to happen to me? During her time here, she had kept her origins large a secret for fear of what might happen to her, especially considering the humans’ rather antagonistic nature to other races.

Escape, the word echoed in her mind, though the more rational part of her reminded her that she was in the Grand Magus’ sanctum, and as an apprentice, escape would not be even considered possible for the likes of her.

Sunset’s fear must have shown on her face, for Antonidas merely smiled, “I have no intention of harming you, Apprentice Sunset, unless you prove yourself a threat, on that you have my word.”

Well, isn't that reassuring? Sunset thought sarcastically, though she couldn’t deny the fact that it felt as though a substantial amount of pressure had been lifted off of her shoulders. Still, was she a threat? Especially in Antonidas’ eyes?

“So…” Sunset asked hesitantly, “what is going to happen to me…?”

“For now?” Antonidas mused, “nothing will change, though I suppose it depends on what happens in the next hour or so.”

With those words, Sunset had the distinct feeling that the next hour had suddenly became so very much more important to her, “I… see?”

“Before I get to the crux of the issue, I suppose you are curious as to how I found out?”

At Sunset’s nod of affirmation, Antonidas turned and with a gesture, the top of the box swung open, revealing its contents.

Sunset’s eyes opened widely, primarily not because the contents were anything special, being just a collection of shattered glass pieces, but because of what she could sense. Something that she had not felt for a long time that she had almost forgotten all about it.

Equestrian Magic.

How did he…? Sunset wondered as she let her senses sweep over the multitude of glass shards within the box. The scent was faint, but it was definitely there, the familiar feeling of the magic from her homeland.

“Master Antonidas, how many others…”

“Only a handful that I can trust with this information.” He replied, “You can rest easy on that. They will not harm you with this knowledge, I will make sure of it. However, I will like you to know that this was not all I found.”

There’s more? Sunset looked up at the Grand Magus. “The day Jaina and I found you, I happened upon a set of most intriguing notes. Notes on a form of magic that not only travels across incredible distance, but also to other worlds.” He looked at her, his emotions unreadable to her. “I suppose that those notes will be of utmost interest to you.”

A way home… Those were the words that first surfaced onto Sunset’s mind. For the last three years, Sunset had been searching (in secret) for a way to return to Equestria, especially since she had been bereft of her personal journal to Celestia. Her findings had even led her to that rundown shack in Vandermar Village, where Jaina had found her. But her findings had turned up nothing, even when she attempted the summoning spell for her diary that Celestia had taught her. Still, while Sunset’s spirit in finding her way back to Equestria was unbroken, she could not deny that part of her had been resigned to spending the rest of her life on Azeroth, in a place where she was truly appreciated.

And now, a solution had so easily presented itself before her.

But…

“What do you want me to do?” Sunset asked, each word feeling like lead in her mouth. After all, according to her master, there was no mage alive that was altruistic enough to not demand anything from a favor.

Except Jaina. Probably.

Antonidas smiled, before seating himself, fixing his brown eyes with Sunset’s green. “I only need two things from you for the exchange of the contents in this box and those documents in addition to the information I have gathered from my own findings. Three pieces of information for two conditions. That sounds reasonable, does it not?”

Depends on what the conditions are. Sunset thought bitterly.

Either ignoring or unaware of Sunset’s thoughts, Antonidas continued. “First, I will want you to swear an oath to the Kirin Tor, to be recorded into our archives. An oath of loyalty and promise to never damage the integrity or structure of the Violet Order.”

That sounds okay...

“Next, I want you to tell me about your master. Especially what he’s currently working on.”

Sunset stiffened. He knows? Lord Antonidas knows about Master Kel’Thuzad’s experiments? Or was what he meant something else?

“I see that you are confused. Let me clarify then, Apprentice Sunset. I want you to spy on Kel’Thuzad’s current foray into forbidden magic. Especially those that toe the line between life and death.”

Sunset stiffened. How had he found out about her so fast? She had only been introduced into Kel’Thuzad’s experiments barely a few weeks ago. How had he found out so much about her so quickly?

How many eyes were focused upon her ever since she stepped foot into Dalaran?

“I suppose that I do not need to tell you that any unsanctioned research into Dalaran are grounds enough to be expelled from our order.” Antonidas reminded her, his features serious. “And while we may not have sufficient evidence to deal with Kel’Thuzad as of now. You can be sure that we have enough authority against a wayward apprentice.”

So it’s blackmail then? Sunset thought bitterly. The choice was clear. She could either help Antonidas and reap all the benefits that the Grand Magus had to offer, or stay loyal to her master and fall from her role in the Kirin Tor.

“So, Apprentice, what would your answer be?”

Author's Note

Hello everybody.

Finals are finally over, which means i an finally get back to properly writing for the story once more. I mainly decided to release this today because I may not get the chance to tomorrow, and also because I really wanted to start working on the next arc for real now that I am free. Honest opinion, writing this story while studying for exams is really tough, though it does help with relieving stress. On the plus note, now that the exams are finally over, I can start writing more frequently and hopefully update much more frequently!

Thanks to all of you who have been understanding, really appreciate it! On another note, this chapter is shorter than most, but I hope to make up for it in the next few chapters, so here's to that!

Also, please leave a like if you enjoyed the chapter!

Sincerely,
Riposte

23. High Home IV

“Clever,” Magister Rommath commented as he squinted at the rune which Sunset had woven in front of him. The two were standing in the magister’s room at the top of one of Silvermoon’s many towers. It was a beautiful place, with a balcony that allowed for proper star-gazing. Of course, Sunset had no eyes for it at the moment, her concentration sole focused on the Archmage’s comments. “Combining the words for shielding and restraint into one so as to ensure the trap would ensnare any trespasser and protect the ward itself from being destroyed.” He smiled as he inspected the rune of power with a keen eye. “Most impressive, Apprentice Shimmer, it would seem that I have to concur with Archmagus Modera in your research capabilities.”

Sunset swelled with pride as she took in the Magister’s praise. Rommath was one of the more prestigious magi within the High elven circle, and even held the rank of archmage in the Kirin Tor, but had been staying in Quel’thalas of late, serving as one of Modera’s contacts in the city. Regardless, there were rumors that he himself might be next in line to become the next Grand Magister of Quel’thalas. Of course, that would not be the case for some time, seeing as the current Grand Magister had only been recently appointed, by Quel’dorei standards, which was some twenty years ago. So unless Grand Magister Belo’vir screwed up his job, he would not be leaving his seat for quite some time.

Nevertheless, Rommath was still a great contact to establish a connection with, especially since he had already held enough prestige on his own. As such, Sunset had nothing but the utmost gratitude for Archmage Modera for seeing fit to introduce her to the elven mage.

Of course, it would still fall down to Sunset to ensure that she could impress the Magister enough that he would even bother to remember her name.

So far, the endeavour was working. The two had been discussing runes for the past few days and while Sunset had learned a lot, the meat of the issue was the fact that she could tell that Rommath was indeed quite pleased with the fact that she was not only an eager student, but also a quick learner.

Well, she was Princess Celestia’s personal student, so she had to have at least that much going for her. Still, it felt good that there were so many over here who were much more appreciative of her eagerness to learn than her aforementioned mentor.

“Mmmmh, but mixing two runes is easy enough for one who has had adequate learning in them.” The dark-haired elf mused as he brought a finger to his chin, “have you tried attaining a third rune as of late?”

“Actually, Magister…” Sunset raised her hand hesitantly.

“Yes?”

“I actually managed to weave a third rune in there the other day, but considering how it functions. I did believe it would serve effectively as a trap. As such, I chose not to go through with it.”

“Well, which rune did you add?” Rommath replied, his eyes wide with curiosity.

“A healing rune, Master Rommath,” Sunset replied sheepishly. It had taken many tries and Sunset was actually rather let down by the fact that of all the runes that she had to be able to splash into the combination, it would be the one for restoration.

It was quite the wasted effort, for a spell that was meant to restrain and protect itself against its target, to also heal its captive as well. Hence, Sunset had naturally declined to include it within her spell.

“Truly?” Rommath replied, “that was impressive.” He continued, surprising her, “may I have a demonstration, Apprentice?”

“Uh… yes, Master Rommath.” Sunset bowed hastily, though her mind was filled with questions as to why the magister would be interested in this. Still, she did not question the intentions of her superiors, especially when each of them could seriously give Celestia a run for her money.

Runeweaving was a long and intricate process, not surprising considering that runes were supposed to not only last as long as the surfaces which they were placed on, but also preserve them. As such, the rune must be naturally linked to the material on which they were inscribed, which meant that a long and tedious had to be conducted to weave the rune itself intrinsically with the surface upon which it was on so that it could never be removed. Kind of like sewing a sigil onto a uniform, if that analogy could be used.

Sunset could not tell how long she had been standing there, slowly and carefully weaving the rune of restoration into the combination that she had prepared for today. Only when she was done did she notice how dry it was, and how dark it was outside. She blinked in surprise at that, she could have sworn that it was merely early afternoon just now.

“Well done,” Rommath smiled as he handed the apprentice a cup of water, telekinetically. “A most impressive display. I must admit that you do show immense potential in this field. Though I would regret to tell you that our time here had to be cut short.”

“Pardon?” Sunset looked up at the magister. Cut short? Why?

“It’d appear that you have a guest.”

Sunset looked up, her eyes widening as she registered the other person in the room that she had failed to notice. Somehow, Prince Kael’thas Sunstrider had entered the room without her knowing.

“Your highness!” She quickly bowed, despite the protest of her stiff and aching limbs. How long had she been on that rune?

“Please rise, apprentice.” The prince said as he walked forward.

“My deepest apologies, Prince Kael’thas,” Sunset quickly said. It would not do for her to offend royalty, not at this critical juncture. “If I had known that you had entered…”

“It is of little matter, apprentice,” Kael’thas replied, flashing a look at Rommath as he nodded at her, “the magister had asked me to allow you to finish your work.” His eyebrows furrowed a little, almost as if he was a little annoyed, “not that he would need to, after all, I know that leaving a spell unfinished would have rather… catastrophic consequences.”

“Speaking from first hand experience, my prince?” Rommath quipped good-naturedly.

“I have witnessed a few first hand in Dalaran, yes.” The prince replied, rather stiffly. Walking over to stand beside her, he bent down to inspect her handiwork. As he did, Sunset could not help but feel nervous that the royalty from Azeroth’s racial equivalent of an Alicorn was inspecting her work. Thankfully, the prince seemed to find her work satisfactory as he nodded in approval as he straightened his back.

“Impressive,” He said as he turned to Sunset, “three runes, is it not?”

“Indeed, your highness,” Rommath replied before Sunset could. “While the work was not as efficient of some of those in our employ, it is most impressive that she could produce one at her current stage.”

If Sunset could puff herself up with pride, she would be quite literally bursting with it right now. However, she suppressed the desire to do so. After all, she was in the presence of royalty. To do so would be undignified and would most definitely tarnish any reputation that she wished to build in Quel’thalas.

“Thank you for your praise, your highness,” Sunset said, hoping that she sounded as grateful as she felt.

“No need to thank me for your work, apprentice.” Kael’thas replied, “though I would hope that it would be alright to borrow you for a few minutes?” He flashed a look at the magister, “if it would not be too inconvenient?”

Sunset put aside the thought that he had to ask the Magister for her company as if she was a piece of property in favor of wondering why the prince was even asking for her in the first place. Sure, it made her feel important, but unlike in Equestria where nobles had been begging her to attend their parties all the time because she was the princess’s personal student, she was hardly anyone of note in Azeroth. Yet.

“There will be no problems with that, my prince.” Rommath bowed respectfully. “Would you like to dine with us as well, seeing as it is quite late?” He asked, indicating the darkening sky outside.

“Only if it is not too much trouble, Rommath” Kael’thas chuckled before he looked over to Sunset. “Apprentice, if you would follow me?”

“Yes your highness.”

Sunset dutifully followed the prince to the gardens below, which frankly, was pretty much the standard garden which you would find just about anywhere in Silvermoon city, though it was no less beautiful because of it, which was saying something about the aesthetics of the Quel’dorei.

To be honest, Sunset was quite literally dying with curiosity as to why the prince would request her presence today. The last she had seen him was after the duel that she had when she had first arrived in the city two weeks ago. And furthermore, she had hardly ever strayed outside of Magister Rommath’s compound for the duration of her stay, seeing as the amount of knowledge that he had imparted to the young mage at Modera’s request was quite staggering despite the fact that it was only the tip of the knowledge which he had held.

Which he would never give to Sunset in its entirety. Magi were stingy creatures after all.

Still, returning her mind to the matter at hand, Sunset wondered why the prince had come to meet her? Was it a matter which had required her assistance? Or did he need something else?

“Apprentice.”

“Yes, your highness?” Sunset quickly straightened as she looked at the elven prince.

“There is something which I need to tell you about.”

What is it? Sunset narrowed her eyes. It must definitely be something of great import, especially since the prince himself had approached her.

“The first is an apology…”

Apology? Sunset frowned, for what?

“If you remember the duel that you had been engaged in on your first day?”

“How could I forget, your highness?” Sunset replied, a smile on her face. Surprisingly, that duel had been most satisfying and rewarding. Who knew that beating a pompous elf at his own game would not only sate the amount of frustration that she had accumulated since Jaina had been engaged to that annoying ponce of a prince and also acquit herself with many of the elven magi at the same time? In fact, if not for that little show of force that she had displayed, she would have doubted that Magister Rommath would have even taken an interest in her. “It was memorable.”

“Indeed it was.” Kael’thas chuckled before his face darkened. “Well, I would also regret to inform you that it had been staged.”

“Staged?” Sunset furrowed her brows in confusion.

“Yes, staged.” Kael’thas sighed. “It was a test, of sorts.” At Sunset’s quizzical look, he elaborated. “My father had heard of some rather… interestings rumours of my exploits at the Violet Citadel. As such, he had taken it upon himself to… well, do as a parent should, if you would.”

Exploits? Rumours? Sunset frowned. She had not known of anything to do with the elven prince which would concern her.

Kael’thas sighed in exasperation at her confusion. Sunset must admit that it was rather amusing to see the elven prince so awkward, though it was offset by the fact that she still did not know what had rendered him like this.

“Well, apprentice. You… know of my attempts to… court the Proudmoore lady?”

Sunset’s good-humour evaporated in the instant she had heard that name, but she kept her face passive nonetheless. “Yes, your highness,” she replied somewhat frostily, of course she had heard of the elven prince’s attempts to court her friend, having been instrumental in attempting to use him to get separate Jaina and that stupid ponce on several occasions.

Not like he had been any help in that regard, considering the fact that the two of them ended up engaged.

“Indeed,” Kael’thas coughed, attempting to dispel the awkwardness in the air. “Well, it would appear that my father had caught wind of the attempts, except…”

Sunset raised an eyebrow questioningly. What was he getting at?

“It would seem that he had mistaken you for her.” The prince finished rather lamely.

Sunset blinked as she absorbed the statement. Was the prince saying what she thought he was saying? That King Anasterian had mistaken her for Jaina? No, that the king had mistaken her to be the girl that Prince Kael’thas was trying to woo?

“Oh.” Sunset managed after a few seconds of awkward silence, her mind full of thoughts, specifically those of how this would affect her reputation in the Violet Citadel and in Quel’thalas? How many of those praises that came her way were actually for her skill and knowledge and not because those elves had thought that she was connected to royalty in some way?

“I must apologise for this, apprentice,” Kael’thas continued, “I have begun to set about trying to correct the mistaken rumors that had been flitting about my people. Though I must warn you,” He grimaced, “it would not be the last time that you would hear such talk around here.”

“Understood, your highness.”

Kael’thas nodded at her before he left the scene, leaving Sunset alone in the gardens to mull over what he had just said.

“Well, that was… unexpected.” Sunset muttered as she looked at the retreating figure of the elven prince. The last thing she had expected to be tangled with was to be a rumored lover of that arrogant prick. Sure, he was powerful and knowledgeable, but still an arrogant prick nonetheless.

“Not that it matters anyway.” Sunset muttered as she began to make her way back to the tower. Power was her goal here, and there was still much more there was to be learned.

Though it looks like it was going to be a long half year that she was going to be spending here.

Author's Note

Hello all,

One more chapter in Quel'Thalas left ( I hope), and then she'd be back to the Kirin Tor and then happy times would be over(mostly).

Actually had to rewrite this chapter quite abit, but it turned out a lot better than the first draft I had written, not to mention how horrendous it was to write when you have four assignment deadlines coming up. You know that feeling where you have looming deadlines but really need to rest and do something not that stressful? Yeah, can't believe that I had to force myself to write, ever.

Well, anyways, hope you all liked this chapter!

Regards,
Riposte

28. Cruelty and Will II

"Where's the general?"

Sunset glowered along at Captain Karramyn Langston as Erik asked the question. The brown-haired man could only smile sheepishly as he shrugged at his burly companion, one Sergeant Jadrien, a burly redheaded mustachioed man who returned the gesture. The five of them, including Orys, were currently standing in the War Room of Durnholde Keep, overlooking a map of the Internment Camps. Unfortunately, while Sunset would like nothing more than to start the meeting, there was nothing that she could do about the fact that General Blackmoore was absent from the meeting.

Probably drunk and suffering from a hangover. Sunset thought darkly, privately wishing that the general's headache would be extremely painful this morning.

"Let me repeat myself, where's the general?" Captain Erik asked, his black eyes narrowing at the two men standing opposite the table.

"Apologies, sir." Sergeant Jadrien replied, his neatly trimmed head of red-hair waving slightly as he gave a quick bow. "But it would seem that General Blackmoore might be busy with something that just came up."

"Aye," Langston bobbed his head in agreement, "let us start the meeting first, I can relay the information to him later."

Erik looked at the two before running his hand through his hair and letting out a sigh. "Very well, let us begin, Lady Shimmer?"

Sunset stood forward and waved her hand, bringing out about a small stack of papers, the documents themselves were useless, as everyone present had already read them, but the act was crucial to grabbing the attention of the table. As the papers set themselves on the table, Erik began, "According to the information that you have given us, this "New Horde" is striking at the each of the Internment Camps and freeing their brethren, in turn swelling their numbers even as they hid themselves away from any retaliation that could be mustered."

"Aye," Sergeant Jadrien nodded, "it was why the General requested for reinforcements, the soldiers at Durnholde Keep are spread too thin and we have lost three camps already." The Sergeant shook his head, "We can't defend against the overwhelming numbers that they bring to each battle and we can't seem to track them down to bring the fight to them." He glanced at Captain Erik, "the General believes that with your Knights. we can station a group at each Internment Camp and strike back at the Horde." Frowning, the Sergeant continued, "is there a problem with the plan, sir?"

"It is a good plan," Erik smiled, "but it didn't account for our mage." As the Captain gestured to her, Sunset took the cue and began.

"Captain Erik believes that instead of pooling a group of Knights at each Internment Camp, it would be better to have the company of Knights be stationed at Durnholde Keep and instead reinforce each camp when they are needed to. We-"

"Preposterous!" Langston exclaimed, rudely cutting through her words and very nearly earning a firebolt to the face if not for Sunset's self control. "It is a good couple hours ride from here to the nearest Internment Camp," He looked at his fellow Captain, "Sir, with all due respect, there's no way that the plan would work."

"Of course it wouldn't," Erik replied, sounding annoyed, "but that is only if we are doing it by conventional means." He shook his head and gestured, "Lady Shimmer, please continue."

Sunset nodded and gestured, conjuring up a dozen crystal beads and setting them telekinetically on the map, squarely on Durnholde Keep. "As I was saying," She glared at Langston, who seemed oblivious to her ire, "Captain Erik wants to station all the Knights at Durnholde Keep. In the meantime, I would be visiting each of the Internment Camps and setting up a suitable spell matrix. The matrix would then be able to inform me wherever one of the Internment Camps were attacked."

"An alarm system is a great idea," Sergeant Jadrien commented, stroking his mustache thoughtfully, "much better than messenger birds and that would let us get ready earlier, but surely, that isn't just its purpose?" He looked at Sunset questioningly, "like Captain Langston said, the nearest camp is about two hours away. Even if we could get ready for the attack in less than a quarter of the time, we might not be able to reach any of the attacked camps before the orcs slip away."

"I am getting to that," Sunset replied, "the matrix primarily operates in two layers. The first, as I mentioned, is an alarm spell. The second, would be for it to act as a beacon." She smiled pridefully, happy that she could finally put what she had learned in Quel'Thalas into practice, "this beacon would allow my spellcasting to reach over further distances, and as such, I could," Sunset waved her hand and snapped her fingers, causing the crystal beads to vanish in a flash of light and appear on another spot of the map, covering the image of an Internment Camp, "bring us there to reinforce the camp immediately."

She looked up at the two man, happily noting how dumbstruck Langston was. Surprisingly, Sergeant Jadrien seemed to nodding in approval, "it is a great plan, I'd give you that." He smiled at Captain Erik, "I didn't even know that that is possible, none of our spellslingers here ever brought it up."

"That is because they aren't me." Sunset declared, bringing all eyes on her. "I promise you that my spells will work as intended and I can easily bring about two hundred people with me with enough preparations."

"Remarkable." Sergeant Jadrien grinned, "this might just give us the edge we need to face those orcs on our own turf!" Looking at Langston, he asked, "can you ask the good General if we can get this plan going?"

"Huh? Oh! Yes!" Langston shook his head before nodding enthusiastically, "I'd let him know right away!" Without excusing himself, the man dashed out of the room, leaving four very bemused occupants behind.

"Ah," Sergeant Jadrien chuckled, "my apologies for the Captain's lack of decorum, and while I know that it's not worth much, I would also like to apologize for General Blackmoore's tardiness too."

Sunset frowned, though she finally decided against commenting on the fact that he chose to apologize when Captain Langston had left.

"It is no trouble," Erik replied, "as long as the reply is prompt and Lady Shimmer here could start work on preparing us for the plan, we may yet be able to fix this situation."

"Aye," Sergeant Jadrien agreed as he gazed at Sunset, who met his eyes challengingly, "and hopefully the lass can do what she preached."

Feeling her pride challenged, Sunset opened her mouth to reply, but Orys surprisingly beat her to the punch. "Don't worry about that. Apart from me, there are plenty of Knights who could vouch for Lady Shimmer's abilities."

Huh. Sunset blinked owlishly, she had not expected a vote of confidence, especially from him.

"Plenty of them eh?" Sergeant Jadrien smirked, "well, speaking of your knights, I don't suppose I could ask a few of them over to help with training my boys? I could always use some help with making sure that the Keep's soldiers are up to shape."

"That is fine." Erik replied even as Sunset chimed in, "You are in charge of training the soldiers here?"

"Yes, milady." Sergeant Jadrien replied, "the soldiers and the gladiators."

"Gladiators?" Sunset asked.

"Ah," surprisingly, it was Orys who replied. "didn't you know? Durnholde is known for the most popular arena matches between gladiators and beasts in Lordaeron. I heard that the General Blackmoore is the one who founded the practice."

"Why would I know that?" Sunset shot back as she gave a disapproving look, "it sounds barbaric."

"Yes, it is," Sergeant Jadrien agreed, surprising her, "but it keeps the men entertained in these times of peace, though it has lately fallen on hard times, ever since Thrall escaped."

"Thrall?" Sunset asked, "a singular slave?"

"No," the Sergeant replied, "Blackmoore's former pet orc, he's called Thrall." The Sergeant stared at map, though it was clear that he was not looking at it, "star of the gladiatorial pits and my best student."

"Student?" Erik echoed, "you taught him?"

"Yea," the man nodded, "taught him since Blackmoore brought him to me as a whelp. Rumors were that the General found him as a babe, though only the gods would know why he decided to bring up an orc. But he did, and Thrall was the best student I ever had, eager to learn even despite the fact that he was destined to fight to line Blackmoore's pockets in the gladiatorial pits." Then a scowl found its way over Sergeant Jadrien's features, "but then he escaped and the word on the street says that he is the one behind this incident."

"Hold on," Sunset frowned, recalling the reports, "I thought that Orgrim Doomhammer's the suspected one behind the breakouts?" She asked, citing the famous orcish Warchief.

"Aye, but why now?" The man replied, "it's too much of a coincidence for me, Thrall's escape, Orgrim's return, and then this? I-"

"Should keep your mouth shut, Jadrien." Another voice slurred. As the four look to the door, a very red-faced General Aedelas Blackmoore stumbled in, the scent of wine following in after him. The man walked shakily to a seat and threw himself in it, clumsily scattering the pieces on the map with the action, some of the crystal beads rolling off the table and into his lap. As he sat there cursing, Captain Langston and another man dashed into the room, helping the General sit upright and clearing the debris from his pants.

"General," the Captain saluted, "you're finally here. Has Captain Langston told you about the plan I proposed?"

"Yes he has," Blackmoore drawled, "haven't you, Langston?" To which the youth babbled a quick affirmative.

"And the plan? Is it-"

"Approved!" The General barked even as he looked at Sunset, "get your magus ready immediately, I want her ready to join her escort for her tour of the Internment Camps by the morning tomorrow! Understood?"

"Yes sir!" Erik replied, snapping another quick salute in reply.

"Good, now leave," Blackmoore made a shooing gesture. However, as Sunset turned to follow Erik and Orys out of the room, she heard the man call out to her.

"Lady Shimmer, wait a moment. There's someone I want you to meet."

What now? Sunset thought irritably, feeling extremely annoyed at the fact that she had to stand in this man's presence for a longer period. She turned and saw a young blond girl, fair-skinned and bright-eyed, enter the room through another door and take her place beside Aedelas Blackmoore.

"This here is my missy, Taretha," the General drawled, "she will be accompanying you on your tour."

Thrall had always been an early riser. Gazing out eastwards with intelligent blue eyes at the sun rising over the mountaintops, Thrall took a moment to admire the view before making his way down the hill where he had made camp. As he made his way down, he could see other orcs stirring from their sleep, making their way out of their tents or whatever other sleeping arrangements they had made for themselves. Many greeted him cheerfully, and he replied to his people in kind.

His people.

It was a liberating thought. Having grown up under the boot of Aedelas Blackmoore, he had never thought that this day would come. But now, he was surrounded by hundreds of orcs, all revitalized by the shamanistic traditions that he and his mentor, the venerable Drek'Thar, had brought to them. They had been given hope, and with the help of the mighty Orgrim Doomhammer, Warchief of the Horde, Thrall intends to give them more.

They would give the orcs a place to belong.

"Greetings, Nazgrel." Thrall called out as he approached Doomhammer's tent. The guard in question was sitting outside, roasting a bird atop a fireplace. "how goes the morning?"

Nazgrel looked up from his task, "Greetings, Shaman Thrall. It is well, but I have news that might sour your day." He gave Thrall a dour frown, "word has it that a group had taken it upon themselves to raid a human village, though they failed."

"What?" Thrall felt anger rise up in him, "they attacked an unarmed human village?" There was no need to do so, there were plenty of game in the forests to feed their growing army thrice over for months. The spirits had been generous to them.

So why?

"Word has it that they went on it for a need for food and supplies but came back empty-handed." Nazgrel let out a mirthless laugh, "serves them right. The fools deserved to feel the sting of failure for such a dishonorable act."

"What of Orgrim, does he know about this?"

"He has already left to talk to them." Nazgrel pointed in a direction, towards the south of the camp, "you will find that he had headed that way."

As Thrall took off and drew closer to the edge of the encampment, his head perked up as he detected heated voices in the distance. Quickening his pace, he soon could soon see the figure of Orgrim Doomhammer, ever clad in his signature golden rimmed black plate armor, and twoscore orcs engaging in a heated discussion.

"-were too many of them, Warchief." The orc said, "we pushed them back and were getting ready to leave when the humans on warhorses and plated armor came in and hit us hard." Knights, Thrall noted, and a lot of them too, to be able to rout a raiding party. "Many of us wants to stay and fight, but I had to call the retreat."

"As you should, Durak." Doomhammer replied, clearly not in a good mood, "we could ill afford to lose more warriors."

"Are we to strike again at the village, Warchief?" Durak asked, "if we return in force, we could crush the village and retrieve the supplies even if the soldiers are still there." Around him, the other orcs grunted in affirmation, stamping their feet to show their approval to the idea. In any other event, that aspect of his people would amuse Thrall to no end, though that was mostly due to his human upbringing. He had to take a while to learn that the same act would mean different things in different cultures back when he first returned to his people.

"You will not." Thrall growled.

"What?" Durak turned and looked at him, just noticing Orgrim's second in command standing behind him, "they are enemies of the Horde, we mus-"

Thrall strode forward and backhanded Durak, sending the other orc sprawling into the ground.

"We are not butchers of humans!" He cried, glaring at the other orc, "we fight for our imprisoned brothers, our foes are armed soldiers, not milkmaids and children!"

Durak tried to rise, already mouthing a protest to Thrall's words but was slammed back into the ground by a fist. "The forest teems with deer and hare even in the winter! Every camp we liberate provides us with food! There is no call to terrorize people who have offered us no harm simply for our amusement! You will fight only who we tell you to fight, where we tell you to fight! You will not harm an unarmed human, is this understood?"

As Durak stared at him dumbly and nodded, Thrall's features softened.

"Such behavior is of the old Horde, led by the Dark Warlocks who had no love for our people. That is what brought us to the internment camps, to the listlessness caused by the lack of demon energy upon which we had fed so greedily. I do not wish us beholden to anyone but ourselves. That way almost destroyed us. We will be free, never question that. But we will be free to be who we truly are, and who we truly are is much, much more than simply a race of beings who exist to slaughter others. The old ways are no more. We fight as proud warriors now, not as indiscriminate killers. There is no pride, no honor in murdering children."

"Enough," Orgrim spoke, and Thrall backed away, "your shaman has spoken, Durak, and I hope you have listened. Spread the word, and let all orcs know that any attacks on an unarmed village is to be treated with disdain and dishonor. Now leave."

Durak stood and bowed, before leaving, his warriors quickly following him. As soon as they were left alone, Orgrim let out a chuckle as he turned to Thrall, "you walk a hard path, young Thrall, it is in their blood to kill."

"I do not believe that." Thrall replied, "I believe that we were corrupted from noble warriors into assassins. Puppets, whose strings were pulled by demons and those of our own people who had betrayed us in the Second War."

"Very well, then come, walk with me. While I disapprove of Durak's actions, he has brought me valuable information. I intend to call a meeting of my advisers."

"I obey, Warchief."

As the two began making their way back to Doomhammer's tent, Thrall decided to venture with his question first. "The humans have reinforcements?"

"So it would seem." Doomhammer mused, "Durak reported that these new humans were clad in blue and gold, not in red and black. Those are the colors of Lordaeron, I remember them clearly from my incarceration at their city."

"Did he say how many?"

"He estimates about a hundred, maybe more."

A company, then. Thrall recalled his lessons with the Sergeant. While not a large number, compared to the thousand and counting orcs currently in their Horde, Knights were much more well-trained and well-equipped than most of Durnholde's Infantry. An additional company of them that were bolstering Durnholde’s forces would mean huge trouble if they were unaccounted for in any of the strategies that Doomhammer and his advisers could think up of.

"Do not worry, Thrall," Doomhammer chuckled, noting the worry on the younger orc's face. "A company of Knights would mean little in the long run. We should focus on freeing our brethren first."

As the two neared his tent, the Warchief of the Horde waved Nazgrel over, "tell Hellscream and Drek'Thar to meet me in my tent, we have urgent news to discuss." As the other orc saluted and left, Doomhammer and Thrall took a seat and awaited the arrival of the other orcish leaders.

It did not take long for Grommash Hellscream and Drek'Thar to arrive. Hellscream cut a terrifying figure as the Chieftain of the Warsong Clan, he was tall, with long black hair flowing down his back with each ear pierced several times, the rings glinting brightly in the sunlight. Chains were hung all over his body, swaying hypnotically with his movements and his jaw was painted completely black. His burning red eyes gave him an almost demonic look even as his hands sometimes wander to the famed axe at his side, the mighty Gorehowl, a weapon that sings as it was swung in battle, something that still amazed the young Shaman.

Next to him, however, contrasting in appearance was the venerable Drek'Thar, shaman and leader of the Frostwolf Clan. Standing a full head shorter than Hellscream and possessing none of his bulk, the blindfolded greying shaman leaned on his staff as he approached, accompanied by his ever-faithful wolf companion, Wise-ear. The old orc needed no eyes to see, heading over to an empty stump to seat himself and face his fellow orcs.

"Greetings, my advisers." Doomhammer began, "I trust you find the day well."

"Greetings, Warchief." Drek'Thar smiled, "it is a wonderful day, though I suspect that you did not call us up for idle chatter?"

"Indeed," Doomhammer replied as he began filling them up on the raiding party's report.

Hellscream smiled grimly as he heard Doomhammer recount Thrall's speech to the orcs, "It is a noble and brave goal." He spoke softly, "the demons had used us for a dreadful dance..." His voice trailed off, growing weaker as his eyes were clearly looking at something far away and long ago. "The power they offered... it was like the sweetest honey, the juiciest flesh. You are fortunate to have never drunk from that well, Thrall. And then to be without it, it is almost... unbearable."

"And you have borne it, brave one." Thrall declared, reaching over to clasp his friend's shoulder. "My courage is nothing to yours."

Hellscream's red eyes glowed in the shadow of the tent, and by their hellish crimson light, Thrall could see him smile.

Sleep did not come easily to Sunset Shimmer that night. Restless, she rose from her cot and made her way around the keep, with a single lantern in hand to keep her way illuminated.

The place was quiet, but Sunset took comfort in the silence. With the guards avoiding her as she moved around, she was free to think as she walked and eventually found herself moving up the winding staircase of one of the towers.

The place was empty, which suited her needs. Silently, she walked towards the battlements and for the first time since her arrival, Sunset took in the view of Durnholde Keep. The place was huge, even if she ignored the pens that the orcs were kept in.

And a fool rules this place. She thought bitterly. Once more, her eyes swept across the mighty fortress before her only to catch sight of a light suddenly appearing on her vision, the flickering light moving back and forth on another of the castle’s towers. Her curiosity piqued, Sunset descended from her current position and made her way to the other structure.

Ascending the structure, she was surprised by who she saw at its top.

“Orys?” She announced, causing the man to turn towards her as she climbed out of the ladder, “what are you doing here?”

The man was hunched over at the battlements, studying what was apparently a map under the light of the lantern and a small basket lay at his feet. He looked over at her, surprise written over his features.

“Having a look at the lay of the land, milady.” The sergeant replied, giving a wry smile through his growing beard as he held up a telescope in his hand. “Need to make sure we have a proper plan for our journey to the camps.”

“What?” Sunset raised an eyebrow as she moved to his side, “why we can’t just use the roads?”

“Not if we want to make better time,” Orys replied, “roads are used for armies and wagons. As we are travelling on horseback, it may be better to cut through the field here.” He pointed to the appropriate spot on the map. “If we cut through the fields and skip the turns, we will be able to reach the first camp about two days earlier than expected.”

“I see.” Sunset muttered as she looked at the map before turning to regard the sergeant, seeing him in a new light. It was not just the appearance that had changed, it would seem. The boy was growing into a young man, and was much more dependable than the squire that thought to protect her from an ogre with only a sword in his hand all those years ago.

Having a person escorting her. Well, that Sunset could live with.

“What about you, Milady?” Orys replied, “why are you up at this hour?”

“Please, Sunset is fine.” She replied, she could give him that much courtesy, at least. “And I can’t sleep.”

“Nerves?”

“Maybe,” Sunset shrugged.

“Well, Sunset, it is a big mission ahead, and from what I heard, we may need to prepare for an eventual confrontation with this ‘New Horde’.” Orys muttered, more to himself than to her before giving her a confident grin, “but you have nothing to worry about! Lordaeron’s knights are among the best soldiers in the lands, we will keep you safe.”

“Well, that is good to hear,” Sunset replied with a smile of her own before shivering slightly as a breeze blew past her. While still dressed in a coat, she could not help but notice that the temperature was a little colder than she would have liked. Unsurprising, as it was winter.

Noticing her plight, Orys reached down and brought up the basket, opening it and retrieving two bottles before handing one to Sunset, “drink up,” he instructed, “it’ll warm you right up.”

Gratefully accepting the item, Sunset took a long draught from the bottle, taking a short while to enjoy the spicy sweetness that flowed down her throat. Feeling the drink warm her up, she let a sigh of satisfaction. "What is this?"

"Apple cider from Hearthglen. " Orys smiled, "the best in the land."

"I'll believe it." Sunset chuckled as she took another mouthful from the bottle.

"Well, if that is good, just wait till you try it with this bread from Tarren Mill I got the other day..."

And the two chatted the night away, the conversation veering between work and other more casual topics. Sunset was glad for it, for it took her mind away from incompetent generals and magi politics.

It was in the early morning when the group departed for their assigned mission.

Aedelas Blackmoore watched from the ramparts as the escort for the magus girl began to leave the safety of Durnholde Keep into the snowy fields beyond. Taking a quaff from the bottle at his side, he growled in frustration as he found it empty, making a mental note to scold Tammis for not ensuring that his drinks were well-stocked and easily at hand. Tossing the source of his ire aside, he glared down at the fair goldenhead riding alongside the fiery magus, chuckling as he rubbed his hands in anticipation.

Good, get out of here, Tari, lure that stupid beast out. Blackmoore thought darkly. He had read the reports of this young magus, this Sunset Shimmer. She had been in her fair share of scraps against bandits, beasts and most importantly, orcs. Wizards normally keep to themselves, especially those of the Kirin Tor. For such a mage to actively take part in such events indicate a strong hatred or disdain for the beasts. Of course, he could be mistaken, but if the redhead was much more powerful than the spellslingers he have in his employ, she would have the abilities he would need.

Abilities that could hurt Thrall, weaken him. But not outright kill him, no, Blackmoore had Thrall trained too well for that. His little pet would be weakened, ripe for capture.

And then there's Taretha. Oh dear Tari. His sweet little Tari. The woman who had brought much joy into his life and brought even more pain into it. When Aedelas Blackmoore had discovered that the woman with whom he shared a bed with had helped his pet orc escape, it had shattered his heart. Two betrayals, from places that he had least expected it. It had pained him greatly, especially after all he had done for her and her family. There had been many nights when he had thought if he should just kill his traitorous mistress.

But it would appear that there was still something he would have her do. The magus looked young, younger than his Tari, even. Knowing her, when she was surrounded by nothing but Knights and none of her friends, those gossiping maids that he had kept around, Taretha would definitely try to reach out to the only other person who she believe she could relate to.

Not that it would matter. Taretha was a traitor, one more friend would not change her fate. However, Blackmoore would make use of her as much as he wanted until then.

Earn her trust, become her friend. Blackmoore grinned, the smile not quite reaching his eyes as he glared down at the departing figures. Make her curious about you, let her know about your silly little connection with him. Let her track him down for you.

"Then deliver my Thrall back to me."

Author's Note

For anyone that feels uncomfortable reading Blackmoore's part. Yes, he's supposed to be that unlikeable.

This chapter is really just mostly filler but I felt that Sunset has been doing all work and less rest recently, so perhaps a little rest would be great for her. Also side-note, Alliance Knights are terrifyingly effective in TFT, so Orys' confidence is not too misplaced.

Thank you all for reading and I hope you enjoyed the chapter! (Shameless Ko-fi plug here)